1 31. for he made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. He heard in vision every creature so extraordinarily was he strengthned thereto But some may say how could this possibly be how could the Apostle John possibly hear every creature which is in Heaven c. Ans 1. That he did so it behoves us to believe because the truth thereof is assured to us by the Apostle yea by the holy spirit who is truth it self for he speaks and saith this also to the Churches 2. And why should it be thought a thing incredible that God should enable him in Spirit in Heaven ch 4. 1 2. 2 Cor. 12. 1 4. to hear every creature when the Devil a creature a fallen creature in a moment of time shewed unto our Lord Jesus all the Kingdoms of the World and all the glory thereof Mat. 4. 8. Luke 4. 5. or why more incredible or impossible then to hear that innumerable company of Angels or many other things which he heard not with his bodily ears but in Spirit in or after a visional manner Rev. 5. 11 12. and 7. 4 9 10 c. And herein we may have some glimpse of the excellent state and condition the Saints are now in who are absent from the body and present with the Lord even the Spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. and what glory and excellency they shall arrive at when their bodies shall be raised and they shall compleatly and gloriously be Spiritual men then they shall be perfect as to attainment which none are while in mortal bodies Phil. 3. 11 12. Now the best see in part and know in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 12. they shall then be equal to the Angels Luke 20 35 36. yea they shall be like to Christ so far as meer creatures are capable Now are we the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 1 Joh. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 2. We have a more particular account by way of enumeration what he means by or what is contained in and under every creature And that is 1. Which is in Heaven Here he begins first in this more particular account because it is the most excellent place and part of Gods Creation Heaven is Gods Throne and the Earth his Footstool Isay 66. 1. Acts 7. 48 49. And in Heaven are the glorious Spirits and Angels c. Now by every Creature which is in Heaven we may understand the Sun Moon Planets twelve Signs or Constellations and Stars 2 King 23. 5. these are often called the Host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. and 17. 3. and here God placed them Gen. 1. 8. 14 15. 17. and herewith he hath garnished the Heavens Job 26. 13. and hereby he gives light to us that are upon the Earth Psal 19. 1 5 6. and the clouds of Heaven Matth. 24. 30. and 26. 64. in which the waters above the Heavens these inferiour ones are inclosed and contained Psal 148. 4. as it is said He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds and the cloud is not rent under them Job 26. 8. from whence comes the rain when God commandeth which is frequently said to be rain from Heaven Job 36. 27 29. Judg. 5. 4. Psal 77. 17. Eccles 11. 3. Acts 14. 17. and from whence also descendeth the dew as Solomon saith The clouds drop down the dew Prov. 3. 20. which dew comes from Heaven hence 't is oft-times called the dew of Heaven Gen. 27. 28 39. Deut. 33. 28. Dan. 4. 15 23 25 33. Zech. 8. 12. the winds of Heaven Dan. 7. 2. and 8. 8. and 11. 4. Zech. 2. 6. Frost also comes from Heaven as the Lord saith Out of whose womb came the Ice and the hoary Frost of Heaven who hath gendred it Job 38. 29. as also Hail Rev. 16. 21. Snow Job 37. 6. Isay 55. 10. Thunder and Lightning 1 Sam. 2. 10. and ch 7. 10. out of the Throne which is in Heaven proceeded thundrings and lightnings Rev. 4. 5. And so we read often of the Fowls of Heaven as He maketh us wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 11. and the Fowls of Heaven hath he given into thine hand Dan. 2. 38. and 4. 12 21. Rev. 19 17. Gen. 1. 20. so of some of them particularly it is said as the Stork in the Heaven Jer. 8. 7. and the Eagles of Heaven Lam. 4. 19. Fire also is oftentimes said to coâ—e down from Heaven 2 Kings 1. 10 12 14. with Luk. 9. 54. Job 1. 6. though yet it is also on the earth as also are many other things we have mentioned which are said to be of and from Heaven As he saith to the Snow Be thou on the Earth likewise to the small rain and to the great rain of his strength Job 37. 6. And the like we might say of other things fore-named 2. And on the Earth which is full of the goodness mercy and riches of the Lord Psal 33. 5. and 104. 24. and 119. 64. In which are Kings of the Earth and all people Princes and all Judges of the Earth both young Men and Maidens old Men and Children Psal 148. 11 12. and other Creatures as trees fruitful or fruit-bearing trees and others for mans use and service Gen. 1. 11 12. Deut. 20. 19 20. Psal 148. 7 9. grass herbs Gen. 1. 11 12 29. Psal 104. 14. Cattel and Beasts of the Earth and four footed Creatures Gen. 1. 24 25. Psal 148. 7 10. Job 35. 11. Isay 18. 6. Act. 10. 12. Rom. 1. 23. creeping things and flying fowls which have wings and yet remain tame on the Earth Psal 148. 7 10. Gen. 1. 24 25. Lev. 11. 21 29 41 42 44 46. Mountains and all Hills Psal 148. 7 9. Corn and Wine and Oyl Gen. 27. 28. Deut. 7. 13. Job 28. 5. Psal 104. 15. Pretious things of the Earth Deut. 33. 14 16. Dragons and all deeps c. Psal 148. 7 8. Gen. 3. 1. 3. And under the Earth We may read these two sentences to wit this and the following thus And under the Earth even such as are in the Sea As And is often explicative and many times rendred even in Scripture And so indeed the Sea is under or beneath the Earth and so by consequence the things that are therein as it is said In the Earth beneath or in the waters under the Earth Exod. 20. 4. Deut. 4. 18. and 5. 8. Hence also men are said to go down to the Sea because it is beneath or under the Earth Psal 107. 23. Isay 42. 10. Joh. 6. 16. and God hath stretched out the Earth above the Waters for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 6. And what is also said before in verse 3. of this Chapter might confirm this sense for
his face and his name shall be in their fore-heads c. He subjoyns thereto Blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the Prophecy of this Book Rev. 21. and ch 22. 1 6 7 14. To signify to us that such an one shall be compleatly delivered hereafter from all evil and made a partaker of all blessedness and happiness 2. We have nextly propounded to us the reason of their blessedness especially For the time is at hand Now especially they are blessed because of the nigh approaching of the things contained in this Book to wit comparatively to former times because the time is at hand Rev. 22. 7 10. That they may keep themselves pure and not be spotted with the spots that are not of his people as he saith Behold I come as a Thief to wit suddenly and unexpectedly Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his Garments lest he walk naked and they see his shame Rev. 16. 15. And because there shall be a speedy performance of the happiness therein promised that they might be engaged not to cast away but hold fast their confidence and in patience possess their souls For yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry Heb. 10. 35 37. And now especially blessed Because it is the time of the end and that which was formerly sealed up is not so now but opened Therefore encouragement is now given to us to look into this Book and in so doing we may expect his presence with us and blessing upon us compare Dan. 12. 8 9. with Rev. 22. 7 10. For the time is at hand Namely It is so in God's account See notes on v. 1. That time in which Christ came into the world and finished the work the Father gave him to do in his own personal body is called The end of the world or worlds Heb. 9. 26. And those days the last days Heb. 1. 1 2. And the pouring forth of his spirit which was said to be fulfilled in the day of Pentecost was said to be in the last days Act. 2. 17. and that time was the last time or hour 1 Joh. 2. 18. and so the time was at hand as compared with former times And this Phrase At hand doth not necessarily denote such a speedy accomplishment of the things spoken of as some would perswade us as may be seen in some instances as when the Lord commands Moses to write a Song for the Children of Israel and therein to declare the Evils and Miseries that would come upon them in the latter days for their iniquity Certainly he hath therein ultimately respect to the Kingdom of God's being taken from them and their being desolated by the Romans in these last days for their rejection of Christ Though evils in the beginnings and so successively came upon them all along when they forsook God and under these sad evils they still remain in these latter of the last times in which we live which are about three thousand years since that Song yet thus it is said in that Song To me belongeth Vengeance and to recompence their Foot shall slide in due time for the Day of their Calamity is at hand and the things that shall come upon them make hast Deut. 31. 19 29. and ch 32. 21 35 43. Thus again when the Lord by the Prophet Isay declares the Destruction that should come upon Babilon It is said Howle ye for the day of the Lord is at hand It shall come as Destruction from the Almighty And yet though that day or time was then said to be at hand it was near about two hundred years before the Kingdom was translated to the Medes and Persians which is the first thing here prophesied of as is said Behold I will stir up the Medes against them and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the Womb c. Isay â—3 1 6 17 18. And ultimately that Chapter may be a Prophesie of the Destruction of Mystery Babylon which is not yet fulfilled as appears by what is said in v. 19 20. compared with Jer. 50. and ch 51. 1 26 64. and Rev. 18. 1 21. for many Prophesies have divers fulfillings at divers times And that which is said in this Verse is a great encouragement to look into read hear and keep the things written in this Book to which we may speak further afterwards Thus far is the Preface Verse 4. John to the seven Churches in Asia Grace be unto you and Peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven Spirits which are before his Throne Here followeth the Inscription and Salutation of them to whom this Book was to be sent This Revelation was to shew unto Christ's Servants things that must shortly come to pass but it was not given immediately to them as to John It was sent and signified to him v. 1. in trust 1 Cor. 4. 1 2. And here begins his faithfulness according to the trust reposed in him In Verse 1. It is said To shew unto his Servants and here is shewn unto us who are meant thereby to wit the Churches And therefore John directs it to them even to the seven Churches and not only to the Angels though including them also So whereas in ch 22. 6. it is said The Lord God of the Holy Prophets sent his Angel to shew unto his Servants the things that must shortly be done In v. 16. it is thus I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie unto you these thing in the Churches To signifie to us that they are they whom he means and intends by his Servants And yet also every one that hath an Ear is called upon to hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches as may be seen in Rev. 2. 7 11 17 29. and ch 3. 6 13 22. In Asia to wit the less which Churches are particularly and by name mentioned to us in verse 11. Now in this Verse we have 1. The Apostle's Vote and Desire for the Churches 2. From whom he desires such Blessings to be vouchsafed to them The Apostles Vote and Desire for the Churches whom he salutes Grace unto you and Peace like to that voted by the Apostles in their Epistles generally for the Churches unto whom they write Grace unto you To wit the free Love and Charity of God towards us in abasing and exalting his Son in our nature for us In this was manifested the love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son into the World that we might live thorow him 1 Joh. 4. 9 10 14. And Christ by the grace of God tasted Death for every man Heb. 2. 9. And by the Grace of God we are justified freely thorow that Redemption in Christ Jesus even all that have sinned and are come short of the Glory of God Rom. 3. 23 24. And his Grace in preparing forgiveness of Mens Personal Sins the gift of Righteousness and Eternal Life in Christ for them Rom.
that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Then they shall not teach every Man his Neighbour and every Man his Brother saying know the Lord for all shall know him from the least to the greatest Jer. 31. 34. Heb. 8. 11. 5. Stars they are to acquaint us that now their work is to rule in and amongst the Churches so it is said God made two great lights the greater light to rule the Day and the lesser light to rule the Night and to rule over the Day and over the Night Gen. 1. 16 18. The Moon and the Stars to rule by Night Ps 136. 9. So should these Angels do and be such as should rule not as the Princes of the Gentiles do and lawfully may over their Subjects Mark 10. 42. not to have Dominion over the Faith of any or as Lords over the Flock of Christ 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3. but in speaking to them the word of God as his word with all Authority and therewith instructing admonishing reproving counselling c. And being Examples and Patterns unto others in Word and Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Tim. 3. 4 5 6. and ch 4. 10. and ch 5. 17. Mat. 24. 45. Tit. 2. 11 15. And so for order in and about Assemblies and Assemblings appointing Times Places c. 6. Stars God hath made use of to fight against his and his Peoples Enemies as it is said They fought from Heavens the Stars in their courses fought against Sisera Judg. 5. 20. So God makes use of these also having fitted and furnished them with gifts and skil to fight against Satan and his Instruments to which the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. And the Apostle speaking of himself saith I have fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith â— Tim. 4. 6 7. and the Weapons of their Warfare are not carnal but mighty thorow God to the pulling down strong-holds casting down Imaginations c. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 11 12. 7. The Stars are not clean in the sight of God of the Holy Lord God Job 25. 5. So it may also be said of the Angels of the Churches and of the most pure of them while here In many things they offend all Jam. 3. 2. they are subject to like passions as others are as it is said of Elias and too often polluted therewith Jam. 5. 17. for there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. and therefore they are not to be worshipped or sacrificed unto as hath been said Acts 14. 15. but they need an High-priest aswel as any others and to come continually by the Laver unto the Altar Ps 2â— 8. 8. They are called and compared to Stars to teach them that they should be Inhabiters of Heaven and mind heavenly things they are chosen of God to have and should have their Conversation in Heaven and so above others however in degree So they especially should dwell above in their Faith Hope Desires Delight Exercise Expectation that they may be Patterns and Examples unto others to be imitated by them as the Apostle saith Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example for our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Phil. 3. 17 20. So the Stars are called the Stars of Heaven Job 22. 12. Isay 13. 10. Nahum 3. 16. To the Stars are the twelve Apostles of the Lamb compared who had their dwelling on high Rev. 12. 1. and so should the Angels of the Churches have they should have their delight in and hold forth the Heavenly Word the Gospel with the Holy Ghost come down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Heb. 12. 25. 9. Stars also they are called to signifie that God may be so provoked by their evils or by the Iniquities of others as to with-hold or with-draw the light from them and so render them unuseful and unprofitable to others So he threatneth as with respect to those natural lights The Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light And the Stars shall with-draw their shining Isay 13. 10. Joel 2. 10. So also from these Spiritual Stars he may take away his Holy Spirit and those gifts he hath been giving to them or their utterance in Testimony of displeasure to themselves or others unto whom they have formerly mâ—â—â—stred and held forth the light Ps 51. 11. Isay 5. 6. and ch 29. 10. Ezek. 3. 26. yea and it is possible that these Stars may by their Sin fall from and in God's Judgment be cast down from Heaven So we read in this Book that the Stars of Heaven fell unto the Earth Rev. 6. 13. and ch 8. 10. and ch 9. 1. and that the Dragon's Tail drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them unto the Earth Rev. 12. 4. and this consideration might admonish them not to be high-minded but fear and others of their Brethren also to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Mica 2. 6. 10. They may also be called Stars to mind them of the Glory that shall be given unto and conferred upon them in their being faithful unto the death though yet this glory may be differently given to them for one Star differeth from another in glory so also it shall be in the Resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 But yet when the chief shepherd shall appear they shall all of them receive a Crown of life which â—adeth not away 1 Pet. 5. 5. Then they that be wise or teachers shall shine as the brightness of the firmament And they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. and the mindfulness hereof is propet and powerful to provoke them and prevail with them to be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord forasmuch as they know their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. In such like respects the Angels are called and compared to stars in this vision 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. He who hath the seven Spirits of God hath these seven stars to fill enlighten fit and furnish them that they may be instruments of his praise and shine as light in the World Rev. 3. 1. To give wisdom and understanding unto them and pour out his spirit unto them that hereby they may be profitable unto others 1 Cor. 12. 1 7. Yea though they be dead and withered yet he hath the holy spirit in the immeasurable fulness thereof to dispense unto them and to revive and re-enlighten them as Rev. 3. 1 2. Or also if they sin against him he can take away or
of their evils though none be so blind as this Servant of the Lord or deaf as this messenger whom he hath sent Isay 42. 19 21. yet he is one who will by no means clear the guilty Exod. 34. 6 7. If I sin against thee then thou markest me and will not accquit me from mine Iniquity Job 10. 14. though he had largely declared those praise-worthy things found with them yet also he mentions and minds them of that for which he could not praise them but reprove and fault them and imitater of whom herein was the the Apostle Paul I am saith he A follower of Christ now I praise you Brethren that ye remember me in all things and keep the oâ—dinances as I delivered them to you but in the same ch he again saith unto them now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not shall I praise you in this I praise you not 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 17 22. Thus our Saviour demeaned himself towards Peter when he had made a good confession and right acknowledgment concerning him our Saviour said unto him Blessed art thou Simon Son of Jona c. But presently after when he was to be faulted he turned and said unto Peter Get thee behind me Satan thou art an offence unto me Mat. 16. 15 18. with v. 22 23. see also Rev. 2. 13 14 and v. 19 20. so here I have against thee as if he should say Though I am in the midst of the seven golden Candlesticks clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the Paps with a Golden girdle as Rev. 1. 13. and am the Apostle and High-priest of your profession ever living to intercede for you Though I love you and am the propitiation for your sins yet I who am the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe I who am the Son of the Father in truth and love I who am alive and was dead in which I testified my love And I who am Almighty the first and the last and can do whatsoever I please yea and though there are so many commendable things in thee I have somewhat against thee Now here learn we 1. In that he saith I have against thee he who is love and Charity it self so he signifieth to us that his Charity doth not lead him to take no notice of our evils but rather to reprove and fault us when need is as he saith As many as I love I rebuke and chasten c. Prov. 3. 11 12. Heb. 12. 5 7. see the notes on Rev. 3. 19. and therefore let us not abuse his love and goodness or turn his grace into Lasciviousness nor say we shall have peace though we walk after the Imagination of our hearts c. Rom. 6. 1 2. Jude 4. Deut. 29. 19 20 21. 2. Nor let us think and conclude in our hearts that because we have done and suffered many things for his name sake that therefore this will plead our excuse though we sin against him or depart from him But know we he will have a quarrel against us and controversy with us notwithstanding the good things done by us or found with us if we do what is displeasing â—â—to him Gal. 3. 1 5. Luke 9. 62. Ezek. 33. 18. and ch 18. 28. Heb. 10. 38. 3. In that he saith I have against thee namely such an one as he is one who is so infinite in wisdom and so almighty and omnipotent it may engage us â—â— fear before him and to depart from iniquity Do we provoke the Loâ—d to anger Are we stronger then he 1 Cor. 10. 22. He is wise in heart and mighty in strength who hath hardened his heart against him and prospered Job 9. 4. If a poor Instrument only had against us he might mistake or not be able to harm us and therefore we should have no such cause to consider it But he is quick of sight and cannot be mistaken and strong to execute his word Joel 2. 11. Oh therefore be we not High-minded but fear 3. In that he saith I have against thee to wit against this Angel and Church so he gives us to understand That no â—ighness unto Christ whatever no priviledge he conferrs upon us will exempt us from his rebukes threatnings or judgments if we sin against him This is that the LORD spake saying I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Lev. 10. 1 3. though they be his Sons and his Daughters he will abhor them because of their provokings of him Deut. 32. 19 22 27. he will visit their iniquity with the rod and their transgressions with stripes Ps 89. 30 31 32. he hath a quarrel against these though they were his Church and people We may speak hereto a little particularly 1. I have against thee thee O Angel and so against any Bishops overseers or guides if their love to him be waxen cold or revoved from him If they sin against him he will not spare them though he holds the Angels in his right hand and doth therein prefer them before their Brethren and takes especial care of them to defend and protect them and none shall pluck them out of his hand yet he will have against them if they sin and wander from him A Moses Aaron Samuel so doing shall not escape But he will take vengeance of their Inventions Though the first was the mediatour of the first Testament A Prophet yea preferred before other ordinary prophets a king also The second an High-prist The third a Prophet and Judg Ps 99. 6 8. a David shall not go unpunished though an eminent Prophet and King a man after God's own heart 2 Sam. 12. Ps 51. yea though they were as the signet upon his right hand if they provoke him he will pluck them thence Jer. 22. 24. Let such then as are Angels of his Churches learn that though they are and seem to others to be somewhat even to be eminent ones in the Church yet God accepteth no Man's Person Gal. 2. 6 9. Let them therefore take heed of being puffed up lest being lifted up with Pride they fall into the condemnation of the Devil 1 Tim. 3. 6 7. let them even imitate him who kept under his body and brought it into subjection leâ—t when he had preached to others he himself should become a Reprobate 1 Cor. 9. 27. 2 Cor. 5. 8 11. Mat. 24. 48 51. 2. I have against thee O Church though thou hast been espoused to me and art one of the golden Candlesticks amongst whom I walk and in whom hath been my delight Ps 16. 2 3. my house my dearly beloved though after thou didst believe thou was Sealed with the holy spirit of Promise which is the earnest of the Inheritance Eph. 1. 13 14. and ch 4. 30. yet I have a quarrel against thee so the Lord saith in former times I have for saken mine house I have left mine heritage I have given
the Apostles of the lamb have written by the commandment of of the Lord was spoken by the Holy Ghost and as he gave them utterance not only received they the substance of what they wrote from the spirit but the words also in which it is declared as the Apostle Paul saith We have received not the spirit of the World but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God which things also we speak not in the Words which mans Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual Acts. 2. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. Hence the Apostle Peter also saith The spirit of Christ which was in the holy prophets did testify before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven c. 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 1 Thes 4. 7 8. So unto all the Churches what John was commanded to write the holy spirit saith Rev. 2. 8 11. and v. 12 17. and v. 18 29 c. And when John saith I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from henceforth It is then added yea saith the spirit Rev. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 14. 37. Therefore what the Apostles have written unto us is to be received by us as the word of God and scriptures of truth 1 Thes 2. 13. 3. In that it is thus expressed to us what the spirit saith not said simply so we learn from hence That what things soever were written aforetime in the holy scriptures they were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. And in those scriptures the holy spirit still speaketh unto us and God by his spirit as it said he found him in Bethel and there he spake with us Hos 12. 4. so our Saviour saith to the Sadducees as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God Mat. 22. 31. These words were firstly and immediately spoken to Moses many hundred of years before and yet also as our Saviour saith spoken to them in his days and to us now so the Apostle citing a portion of scripture recorded by David thus speaketh wherefore as the holy ghost saith c. Heb. 3. 7 8. with Ps 95. 7 8. and speaking of God's having spoken to us in these last days by his son he expresseth it in one place in the present time and as his continued speaking to us by him See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we refuse him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. with ch 1. 1 2. This might therefore engage us to glorify the word of the Lord which was written long since as much as if it were now and not before spoken to us from God Thus to all the Churches it is thus expressed what the spirit saith to wit continually 1 Tim. 4. 1. Luke 16. 29 31. 4. What the spirit saith unto the Churches And so 1. Not to the Angels of the Churches only Though the Epistles are first sent and expressly directed to them yet they are also written for and spoken unto the Churches and by the Angels to be communicated to them as we have said before and indeed all these Angels all gifts ministers c. are the Churches as the Apostle saith All things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 12. Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2. To the Churches Not to this only though sent expressly unto this and in this the temper of this Church is particularly declared yet also the spirit saith this to the Churches in general He saith not to the seven Churches as before but indefinitely to the Churches To signify that where any one is commended every Church should hear this that they might follow their steps Heb. 6. 10 12. And where any thing is reproved in any one it is for Instruction and admonition to others Heb. 3. and ch 4. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 12. The same evils here reproved may be with any others also and where counsel is given unto any or encouragement set before any it should be minded and considered by the residue also Therefore what the spirit saith unto one he saith unto all the Churches 3. To the Churches all that is written in this Book is to the Churches to his servants compare ch 22. 6. with v. 16. Therefore they should not be afraid to read it see notes before on ch 1. v. 1. and 3. and 4. 2. We have a gracious promise and powerful encouragement proposed to and set before us in which let us consider 1. The subject of the blessedness therein assured 2. The promise it self and blessedness therein assured 1. The subject of the blessedness promised To him that overcometh Thus it is said to all the Churches and every such an one as overcometh is the subject of the blessedness and happiness assured and promised Now herein is signified to us 1. That Christs Churches are souldiers and have a warfare a good warfare to war 1 Tim. 1. 18. not only are the Angels amongst them so though they are to go before others but also the Churches and every particular hearty believer therein They are all souldiers of Jesus Christ And so 1. They have a captain over them a captain of this host of the Lord and that is Jesus Christ as when Joshua was by Jericho He beheld and there stood a Man over against him and Joshua said unto him art thou for us or for our adversaries and he said nay But as captain of the Lords host am I now come c. Josh 5. 13 15. God himself even the great God and our saviour Jesus Christ and the Father in him is their captain 2 Chron. 13. 12. he is the captain of their salvation who was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. one who hath himself suffered one who bare our sins in his own body on the tree and was delivered to death for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath overcome all our enemies Rev. 3. 21. and hath all power given unto him both in heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1 20 21 22 and is their head as he hath thus vanquished all our enemies and as he is thus impowered their captain Col. 1. 18. with Judg. 11. 6 11. and in his book are they inrolled Luke 10. 20. and by him are they led and preserved for he favours their righteous cause yet it is his Ps 74. 19 22. and 140. 12. and 23. 1 4. 2. They have a Banner displayed because of the truth to which the have run
in pity and compassion to it and to preserve it from falls and dangers whereto it is more liable than the rest of its brethren so it is here so Christ as a gracious and careful shepherd takes those of his flock which are weakest neerest to him not to signifie that they are more excellent than the more strong but to shew his abundant care towards and tendring of them according to their greater infirmity Thus it is said of him He shall feed his flock like a shepherd he shall gather the lambs with his arm and carry them in his bosom and shall gently lead those that are with young Isa 40. 11. And in this order he gives instruction unto the Apostle Peter as with respect to his flock first to feed his lambs and afterwards saith he feed my sheep feed my sheep John 21. 15 17. And this order the Apostle John observed when he writes to the believers that were of several degrees he first writes to the weakest the little children to comfort encourage and strengthen them 1 John 2. 12 13 14. Rom. 14. and chap. 15. 1-3 Christ gathers his young and tender chickens under his wings like an Hen to secure and defend them from ravenous â—owls and birds of prey Matth. 23. 37. with Psal 91. 1 3 4. and Psal 36. 7 8. And thus the living creatures are disposed in this vision they are in the midst of the throne and round about the throne which might therefore engage them to worship him in his glorious sanctuary who sits thereon as it is said Vow and pay unto the Lord your God let all that be round about him bring presents unto him that ought to be feared he is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the saints and to be had in reverence of all them that are round about him Psal 76. 11. and 89. 6 7. and it might encourage them to lift up the hands which hang down and confirm the feeble knees considering the eye of the Lord is upon them and his tender care and compassion towards them while they are infirm and weak and meet with much tribulation and manifold occasions of trembling while they are in this world Hâ—bak 3. 16 18 19. and it might strengthen them also to let their moderation be known unto all men because the Lord is nigh at hand unto them and to be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving to let their requests be made known to God Phil. 4. 4 5 6 7. Psal 33. 18 19. 4. What is imported and signified to us in this that these living creatures are said to be full of eyes before and behind Answ 1. By eyes here some understand quick-sighted men such persons as were of a great and quick understanding who were in and amongst the four living creatures even in the Church of God on earth and so sometimes in the Scripture such persons may be called eyes so Moses said unto Hobab his Father-in-law Leave us not I pray thee for as much as thou knowest how we are to encamp in the wilderness and thou mayest be to us instead of or for eyes Numb 10. 29 31. and Job saith of himself I was eyes to the blind Job 29. 15. and so indeed in the mystical or congregational body of Christ there are some persons compared to the eye as others also are to the ear hand and foot Hence the Apostle saith The eye cannot say unto the hand I have no need of thee c. 1 Cor. 12. 13-21 and the work of such as are compared to the eyes is to guide and direct the residue of the body instrumentally and ministerially Heb. 13. 7 17. and the Church hath many such amongst them many that are rich in knowledg and indued with great understanding that are as eyes to the residâ—e of the body and may be called Seers as in former times the Prophets and leaders of the people were called for he that was afterwards called a Prophet was before-time called a seer 1 Sam. 9. 9 11. so the people said to the Seers See not and to the prophets Prophesie not unto us right things c. Isa 30. 8 10. and the Prophet speaking of the Judgment of God in blinding their teachers thus expresseth it The Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep and hath closed your eyes But what doth he there mean by eyes He shews what he intends thereby in what follows immediately saying the prophets and your rulers the Seers hath he covered Isa 29. 10. But though this be a good and useful sense and understanding of the word eyes and is and may be well included yet it may not be restrained hereto to lift up some above measure and cast down others nor that the whole body besides should only see by these eyes for so it may come to pass That the blind may lead the blind and both fall into the ditch for these eyes may be covered as we have seen Isa 29. 10 13. and the Apostle would have all the believers to make use of their own judgment even when he spake unto them 1 Cor. 10. 15. and no otherwise to be followers of him than as he was an imitater of Jesus Christ and thereto they ought to make use of their own proper eyes 1 Cor. 11. 1. And therefore 2. By the living creatures being full of eyes may be also and most fully meant they were filled with knowledg and understanding in some degree as is also signified in ver 8. though yet they may still be fuller as the Apostle saith to the Church of the Romans in general I my self also am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are filled with all knowledg c. Rom. 15. 14. and to the same purpose he speaks unto the Church of God at Corinth saying In every thing ye are enriched by Christ in all utterance and in all knowledg 1 Cor. 1. 5. and the Apostle John writing to the believers in general saith unto them Ye have received an unction from the holy One and ye know all things 1 John 2. 20. so eyes signifie knowledg Numb 5. 13. and Chap. 16. 14. Job 28. 21. or understanding Hence they are called the eyes of the understanding Eph. 1. 18. And thus it is with the Church of the living God eâ—pecially in these last ages they are full of knowledg and understanding as compared with Gods professed people in former times the true light now shineth and the darkness is past 1 John 2. 7 8. and as our Saviour saith to his disciples Blessed are their eyes for they see to wit the things which many righteous ones desired to see and did not see them Matth. 13. 16 17. Christ hath come into the world and finished the work in his own personal body which the Fâ—ther gave him to do upon the earth he hath been delivered for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath in our nature
prefixed to it by the Holy Ghost is the best Now a Revelation is either an opening and making of that known which was hid absolutely Dan. 2. 19. 22. or of that which was hid comparatively In this latter sence especially it may be here taken it is such a Revelation as had not been vouchsafed in former times to the Sons of Men as Ephes 3. 3 5. Of Jesus Christ This Phrase may either mean and signify to us 1. Of him as the subject Matter but this is not here so fully meant and intended Though indeed in many passages of this Book he is so revealed as in former Ages he had not been as Chap. 1. 5 7 17 18. and Chap. 5. and Chap. 22. c. But 2. Of Jesus Christ namely which God gave unto him as presently followeth to wit which God gave unto him to reveal So he received it of the Father and it was his by the Gift and Donation of the Father for as Man he knew not but as it was made known so he increased in Wisdom Luke 2. 25. And of the Day and Hour of his coming again he knew not However he so knew not as to reveal it before he had finisht the work in his own Personal Body which the Father gave him to do Mark 13. 32. The Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things Joh. 5. 19 20. and Chap. 15. 15. 3. Of Jesus Christ namely shewed and revealed by him to his Servants so also was the Mystery of the Gospel The Apostle saith he received it by the Revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. Matth. 11. 25 27. So that spoken and revealed to all the Churches was by him as may be seen in the beginning of every of the message to each particular Church Ch. 2. and Ch. 3. And he was the opener of the Seals c. Ch. 5. and Ch. 6. c. Which God gave to him To wit the Father who is the Author of this Book and so to be accounted by us And he gave this Revelation to Jesus Christ most fully and compleatly in our nature when he ascended up on high and led Captivity Captive then he received Gifts in the Man and for Men c. Psal 68. 18. Being by the right Hand of God exalted after he was raised up from the Dead he received the Promise of the Holy Spirit Act. 2. 32 33 36. with Rev. 5. 6. To shew unto his Servants Here we have the end of God's giving this Revelation to his Son namely not to hide or conceal or keep to himself but to shew and make known And to whom he should shew it is also declared to us viz. Vnto his Servants more generally to all that obey him for to whom Men yield themselves Servants to obey his Servants they are to whom they obey Rom. 6. 16. And by these Servants are meant not the Angels only but the Churches also generally Compare Rev. 22. 6. with Verse 16. And as it appears by the Apostle's Inscription and Direction of this Book in Ch. 1. 4. And so God gave this Book to his Son to shew to all hearty and unfeigned believers and obeyers of him According to these and such-like Scriptures the secret of the LORD is with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant Psal 25. 14. His secret is with the righteous Prov. 3. 31. He giveth Wisdom to the wise and knowledge to them that know understanding He revealeth the deep and secret things Dan. 2. 21 22. And this may therefore encourage his Servants to look into this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ and to expect his faithfulness in revealing their Eyes to behold the wondrous things therein contained as may be good for them Things that must shortly come to pass So Verse 3. Ch. 22. 6. 7. This is the subject-matter of this Book generally That is to say 1. Future things things not then come to pass This Book is not given to acquaint Christs Servants with what was done in and by Christ though these things may be occasionally mentioned as Ch. 1. 18. and Ch. 2. 8. c. But to shew things to be done in his Providence in the World and Providential Government in and about his Churches and of their sufferings and the Judgments to be executed upon their Enemies and Christs coming again and making all things new c. This is the subject-matter of this Book in general It is a Revelation of future events and actions especially from Ch. 4. 1. where we have this Phrase again used 2. Things that must come to pass not may come to pass only So our Saviour when he is foretelling the Destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the World and shewing the signs of both He saith All these things must come to pass c. Mat. 24. 3 6. So the things here revealed must be done and fulfilled those Judgments must be executed the Man of Sin revealed come to his height consume and be destroyed His people must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God c. 1. Be not troubled then for so it must be as is here revealed as our Saviour saith Be not troubled for such things must needs be Mark 13. 7. Be not terrified for these things must come to pass Luk. 21. 9. Act. 14. 22. 2. Yea when those things that more immediately precede the coming of Christ begin to come to pass then look up O ye Servants of Christ and lift up your Heads for your Redemption draweth nigh Luk. 21. 25. 28. Considering that in these things that must come to pass there is that which administers wonderful comfort and rejoycing to you for all Enemies must be destroyed Christ must reign his Saints be raised in the first Resurrection new Heavens and new Earth made and his Servants that here have followed him must reign with him on the Earth and sit on his Throne Rev 11. 5. and Ch. 21. 1. 5 7. and Ch. 22. 3 6. 2 Pet. 3. 11. 13. 3. Things that must shortly come to pass That is to say 1. Shortly As with respect to God and to Eternity so these things must be done shortly and quickly Thus when the Apostle Peter acquaints the Believers with and exhorts them to know and take notice of this That there shall come in the last days Scoffers walking after their own lusts and saying where is the Promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3. 1 3 4. After the Apostle had declared their willing ignorance about God's Destruction of the Old World c. ver 5. 7. He then gives this caution and warning to the Believers to the end they might not be led away with the errour of the Wicked ver 8. But Beloved be not ignorant of this one thing that one Day with the Lord is as a thousand Years and a thousand Year as one Day One Day with him is as long as a thousand Years with us and a thousand Years as short as one Day for he
Israel I AM hath sent me to you Exod. 3. 13 14. It denotes to us his Almightiness and All-sufficiency that he is God All-sufficient that we might walk before him and be perfect Gen. 17. 1. He is Almighty Rev. 4. 8. Infinite in Goodness Power Wisdom Faithfulness Holiness c. And also it signifies his unchangeableness with the Father of Lights there is no variableness nor shadow of turning Jam. 1. 17. He is Jehovah he changeth not therefore the Sons of Jacob are not consumed Mat. 3. 6. He is the same so it cannot be said of any thing here below they are not Prov. 23. 4 5. the fashion of this world passeth away 1 Cor. 7. 29 31. 1 Joh. 2. 15 17. Of old he hath laid the Foundation of the Earth and the Heavens are the works of his Hands they shall perish but he shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment As a Vesture he will change them and they shall be changed But he is the same Psal 102. 25 27. Men are not unchangeable he changeth their countenance and sendeth them away Job 14. 19 20. of evil men it may be said they are not Isay 17. 12 14. Jer. 49. 10. Neh. 3. 17. Of good men where are they Isay 63. 15 16. Zech. 1. 5. But he is the same always and this is needful to be believed by us For he that cometh to God acceptably must believe that he is c. Heb. 11. 5 6. And which was He doth not now begin to be or exist but he inhabits Eternity Isay 57. 15. Before him was no God formed Isay 43. 10 12. from Everlasting to Everlasting he is God and our Redeemer from everlasting is his name Psal 90. 1 2. and 93. 2. Isay 63. 16. Deut. 33. 27. Other Gods are Gods newly come up Deut. 32. 17 18. all Creatures have a beginning In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth Gen. 1. 1. Joh. 1. 1 3. The Angels had a beginning Col. 1. 16. Joh. 48. 7. Man had a beginning and time was when he was not Of him it may be said as Jehovah doth to Job Where wast thou when I laid the Foundations of the Earth Job 38. 1 4. 1 Cor. 8. 4 6. But he was without beginning of Days the King Eternal 1 Tim. 1. 17. And is to come That is he remains for ever he is the same and his years fail not Ps 102. 27. The Lord God of Israel is and is to be blessed from everlasting to everlasting Ps 41. 13. and 106. 48. And he is to come to destroy them which destroy the Earth Rev. 11. 17. 18. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence A Fire shall devour before him and it shall be very tempestuous round about him Psal 50. 1 3. That is to come to dissolve all these things and according to his promise to make New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness and to fulfill all his good Word Isay 51. 6 10. 2 Pet. 3. 10 15. With this the afflicted Believer comforts himself when he is overwhelmed My days saith he are like a shadow that declineth and I am withered like Grass But thou O LORD shalt endure for ever and thy Remembrance unto all Generations Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon Zion When the Lord shall build up Zion he shall appear in his Glory The Heavens and the Earth shall perish but thou shalt endure thou art the same and thy years fail not The Children of thy Servants shall continue c. Ps 102. From this eternally and infinitely glorious person the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to the Churches For he is the God of Grace the God of all Grace 1 Pet. 5. 10. The God of Peace the very God of Peace Heb. 13. 20. 1 Thes 5. 23. He is and was and is to come the God of Grace and Peace Again the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to be to them from another person viz. And from the seven Spirits which are before his Throne To wit before the Throne of him which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty who sits upon the Throne and whose Kingdom ruleth overall This Grace and Peace is also desired from these seven Spirits ch 4. 5. and ch 5. 6. There are different Opinions about these seven Spirits what they are they are by some supposed to be seven Glorious Angels because called seven and because of that said in ch 8. 2. I saw the seven Angels which stood before God But others judge that hereby is meant the Holy and Eternal Spirit with whom I herein agree and believe that to be the meaning of the Phrase 1. Because Grace and Peace is voted from the seven Spirits as from the Father and Jesus Christ but this is never voted from the Angels in any of the Epistles of the residue of the Apostles but either from the Father and the Son Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 3. c. Or also from the Holy Ghost 2 Cor. 13. 14. Nor in any other place of the Scripture that I have ever seen produced Object Some do conceive that Jacob votes Grace and Blessing from a created Angel in saying The Angel which redeemed me from all evil bless c. Gen. 48. 16. Answ 1. More generally Christ is so called in many places as Behold I send an Angel before thee beware of him for my name is in him Ex. 23. 20 23. so also he is called the Angel of his presence Isay 63. 9. and the Angel of the Covenant as is evident Mal. 3. 1. And so certainly that speaks of him in Gen. 48. 16. For 2. That Angel there spoken of is said to have redeemed Jacob c. Now that act and work is never in Scripture applied to any meerly created Angels but he that redeemed Jacob whether personally or nationally considered was and is Jehovah Isay 44. 6 21 24. and ch 48. 20. 3. That Angel is said to have redeemed him from all evil but it is evident that Angel which redeemed him from the Hand of his Brother Esau and from that evil of fear concerning him was Jehovah even the Messias For he wept and made Supplication even prayed to that Angel and who was that Angel even Jehovah the God of Hosts Jehovah is his name his Memorial and therefore this was the Angel which redeemed him from all Evil. Compare Gen. 32. 24 30. with Hos 12. 3. 5. 4. Yea it doth also appear that Jacob worshipped this Angel which was Christ and worshipped him by Faith for so it is said By Faith Jacob when he was a dying blessed both the Sons of Joseph and worshipped upon the top of his Staff Compare Gen. 48. 16. with Heb. 11. 21. By all which it appears that was no meerly created Angel 2. It further appears that the seven Spirits do mean the Holy and Eternal Spirit because they are signified to be upon Christ that elect precious Stone Compare Rev. 5. 6. with Zech.
3. 8 9. and ch 4. 10. Now the Angels are never said so to be upon Christ but the Holy Spirit is often said to be The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him Isay 11. 1 2. I have put my trust upon him Isay 42. 1. And Christ saith The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me Isay 61. 1. Luke 4. 18. 3. Because they are named with the Father and the Son as also Mat. 28. 19. 1 Joh. 5. 7. And here named before Jesus Christ 4. It also appears that hereby the Holy Spirit is intended because of that Description Christ gives of himself in ch 3. 1. when he sends a message to the Angel of the Church in Sardis of whom he saith Thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God Surely the understanding the seven Spirits to mean that one Spirit best suited their condition For hereby he was fitted to see and know what they were to wit dead whatever name they had And hereby â—e is become a quickening Spirit to quicken such dead Souls Luke 4. 18. See Notes on ch 4. v. 5. Nor is that said of the seven Angels the same with this said of the seven Spirits for they are said to stand before God as ministring serving Spirits Rev. 8. 2. with Dan. 7. 10. But these seven Spirits are only said to be before the Throne where Christ also is and they are upon him ch 4. 5. and ch 5. 6. Hereby then the Holy Spirit the Spirit of the Father and Son is meant and intended And he may be called The seven Spirits not with respect to his Essence But 1. In some such sense as Christ's Sacrifice is called Sacrifices as where it is said The Heavenly things must be purified with better Sacrifices than these Heb. 9. 23. Whereas indeed that which Christ offered for Purgation was but one Oblation once offered as is said After he had offered one Sacrifice for Sins for ever sate down c. Heb. 10. 10. 12. for by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified v. 14. 18. and ch 7. 27. and ch 9. 25 26. Now that one Sacrifice might be called Sacrifices to signifie that it is the truth and hath the worth of all other Sacrifices which are many yea it is infinitely more acceptable and valuable So this one Spirit may be called seven to signifie it is the most perfect Spirit seven being a number of perfection and infinitely more excellent and glorious than all other which are ministring Spirits Heb. 1. 14. 2. Seven Spirits With respect to his manifold Gifts Graces Operations Influences c. 1 Cor. 12. 4 11. and so possibly with allusion to Isay 11. 2 3. where he is seven times named The Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of wisdom and understanding the Spirit of Counsel and might the Spirit of Knowledge and of the fear of the LORD 3. Called seven because of the seven Churches here saluted and seven Stars v. 16. ch 3. 1. To signifie this Spirit was able to supply all their wants and to furnish them with all Gifts and Graces and perfect whatever did concern them yea and he is sent forth into all the Earth for the good of men more generally Rev. 5. 6. Zech. 4. 10. Isay 42. 1 5. And these are said to be before his Throne to be sent forth by him and to be sent forth in Righteousness for he sits in the Throne judging right Ps 9. 4. Now from this Spirit also Grace and Peace is voted and desired for he is the Spirit of Grace Zech. 12. 10. Heb. 10. 29. the good Spirit Ps 143. 10. The Spirit of Love 2 Tim. 1. 7. And it is his work and office to bear witness of the Blood of Christ and Grace therein commended and Peace thereby made And to preach Peace to us and fill us with it and effect it as a vertue in us Eph. 2. 13 17. with 1 Pet. 3. 18 19. Rom. 14. 17. Gal. 5. 22. Verse 5. And from Jesus Christ who is the faithful witness and the first begotten of the Dead and the Prince of the Kings of the Earth unto him that loved us and washed us from our Sins in his own Blood In the former part of this Verse we have a further account given to us from whom the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to be unto the Churches and he is mentioned after the Spirit which is not usual because he is largely described and spoken of in what followeth as may be seen by any And from Jesus Christ the faithful witness Of the love and faithfulness of the Father to us as the Lord saith Behold I have given him for a witness to the People Isay 55. 1 4. 1 Joh. 4. 8 10 14. 1 Joh. 3. 16. He is the faithful witness as a Peace-maker having made Peace by the Blood of his Cross Col. 1. 20. So he is the great and undoubted evidence and manifestation of God's Grace to us poor sinful creatures of Mankind The gift of his grace Rom. 5. 15 18. He by the Grace of God tasted death for every man and gave himself a ransome for all Heb. 2. 9. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. and also in his abasement and sufferings he is the faithful witness and evidence of the faithfulness of God in keeping Covenant and Mercy God raised him up that Horn of Salvation in the House of his Servant David as he spake by the Mouth of his Holy Prophets To perform the Mercy promised to our Fore-fathers and to remember his Holy Covenant The Oath which he sware c. Luk. 1. 54 55 68 73. Act. 13. 23 32 33. Psal 89. 1 19 20. And in his Cross he is the faithful witness of his own pity and compassion to us and that he is the Son of the Father in love 2 Joh. 3 Such was the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that though he was rich yet for our sakes he became poor 2 Cor. 8. 9. 1 Joh. 3. 16. And as Job's wrinckles were a witness Job 16. 8. so his great condescension and death were a witness of his wonderful love to the World which appeared herein to be such as passeth knowledge Eph. 3. 16. 19. from him is Grace and Peacestill voted who gave himself for our Sins that he might deliver us from this present evil World Gal. 1. 3 4. And who hath made Peace for us by his Blood and is our Peace the Prince of Peace Eph. 2. 13 15. Col. 1. 20. Isay 9. 6. Hebr. 7. 1 2. And the faithful witness As a Peace-preacher and that both 1. In his Word and Testimony 1 Tim. 2. 6. Rev. 20. 4. In which he gives a true witness of all things of God Man Sin Righteousness Life Death c. 1 Joh. 2. 20 27. Joh. 16. 7 14. A faithful witness who doth not lye Prov. 14. 5. A true witness that delivereth Souls v. 25. who is the saviour of all men
especially of them that believe and whose Grace brings Salvation to all men 1 Tim. 4. 10. Tit. 2. 11. Act. 26. 18. And the faithful Martyr who laid down his life in defence and confirmation of the truth to this end was he born and for this cause he came into the World that he should bear witness to the truth and he witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 12 13. And the first begotten of the dead or first-born from the dead as Col. 1. 18. One who died and was in the heart or belly of the earth and was born from the dead this is a birth Act. 13. 32 33. yea the first-born from the dead in his Resurrection that in all things he might have the pre-eminence Herein he was mightily declared and determined the Son of God Col. 1. 18. Rom. 1. 3 4. and ch 8. 29. He was raised before any others Mat. 27. 53. He is the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20 23. who left the rest of the dead behind him and in due time they shall be born and raised also as is implied in that he is said to be the first-born Isay 26. 19. and he is the first fruits of them that sleep in him whose Image they shall bear as they have born the Image of the earthly 1 Cor. 15. 45 48. Whose vile bodies shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious Body Phil. 3. 21. and who shall be raised before the rest of the dead Therefore also are they called the first-born Heb. 12. 23. and as the first-fruit is holy so also shall the lump be A glorious Church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing but holy and without blemish Rom. 11. 16. Eph. 5. 25 27. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20. 4 5 6. And the Prince of the Kings of the Earth His name is King of Kings Rev. 17. 14. and ch 19. 16. And he is the Ordainer Ruler and Disposer of them as the Earth now stands By him Kings reign and Princes decree Justice By him Princes rule and Nobles even all the Judges of the Earth Prov. 8. 15 16. He is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God Angels Authorities and Powers being made subject to him God hath exalted him and given him a name above every name 1 Pet. 3. 22. Phil. 2. 6 9 10. And this shews unto us the preciousness of his Blood for it is upon the account thereof he is so highly exalted in our nature Phil. 2. 6 9. and it may instruct the great-ones of the Earth to worship him as the Psalmist saith Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be instructed ye Judges of the Earth kiss the Son c. Ps 2. 6 7. 10 12. Col. 4. 1. Yea therefore God hath committed all Judgment to him that all men should honour him as they honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. and this consideration may instruct us whom we should obey first of all even him who is higher than the highest of all Creatures Act. 4. 17 20. and ch 5. 28 29. And it may strengthen us to wait upon him and keep his way for he can and will preserve us in so doing and punish our Enemies whoever they are Mat. 28. 18 20. Col. 2. 6 10. Ps 105. 14 15. and it may preserve us from judging one another Jam. 4. 12. And he is the Prince of the Kings of the Earth hereafter God hath made him his first-born higher then the Kings of the Earth Ps 89. 27. Isay 41. 1 2. Unto the Angels God hath not put into subjection the World to come but he hath done so unto Jesus who by the Grace of God tasted death for every one him he hath raised from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the Heavenly Places far above all Principality and Power and Might and Dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come Heb. 2. 5 9. with Eph. 1. 18 22. He is the Maker of those Holy Kings who shall reign on the Earth Rev. 1. 6. and ch 5. 10. From him they shall receive Laws and rule under him Isay 33. 17 22. and ch 32. 1. And all Kings shall serve and obey him Ps 22. 27 28. and 67. 4. and 47. 6 7. and 72. 8 12. and 82. 8. and 86. 9. and 138. 4. Rev. 17. 14. and ch 21. 24. From this excellent one also he desires Grace and Peace unto the Churches even from him who died yea rather is risen again unto whom all Power is given not only in this World but also in that to come And thus far is the Salutation Now followeth the Doxology or rendring of Praise and Glory to him Vnto him that loved us when we were in our Sins and before he washed us Ezek. 16. 4 5. He had great love to us when we were dead in Sins Eph. 2. 4 5. He then loved us and gave himself for us Gal. 2. 20. Gave himself for our Sins Gal. 1. 3 4. He loved us and gave himself for us an offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour 1 Joh. 3. 16. Eph. 5. 2. And made known this love to us and caused his goodness to pass before us when we were Ungodly-ones and Enemies in our minds by wicked works Eph. 2. 4 5. Col. 1. 21 22. And by these Bands of a Man and Cords of Love over-came us and prevailed with us to love him because he first loved us Hos 11. 4. 1 Joh. 4. 16 17 19. and in the knowledge and belief of his first-love being prevailed withal to love him he loved us with peculiar manner of love Behold what manner of love hath he bestowed upon us that we should be called the Sons of God! As the Father hath loved him so hath he loved us 1 Joh. 3 1. Joh. 14. 21 23. and ch 15. 9. 10. To him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever even to all Eternity Amen Rev 5 8 10. and for and thorow his love to us unworthy undeserving and ill deserving-ones He washed us from our Sins in his own Blood Oh wonderful love 1. Sin is a filthy thing a nasty noisome loathsome thing in it self and in the account of them who judge righteous Judgment This is signified in such sayings as these Let us cleanse our selves from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7. 1. When the LORD shall have washed away the filth of the Daughter of Zion c. Isay 4. 4. Ezek. 36. 25. They are therefore rightly called Fools who make a mock at Sin Prov. 10. 23. and ch 14. 9. 2. When he loved us and before he washed us we were in our Sins and Filth we had our Conversation amongst the Children of Disobedience in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by
made us a Kingdom of Priests to wit A Kingdom or Holy Nation now to offer up spiritual Sacrifices And that no more is meant here and in ch 5. 8 10. To which I say 1. It is true he hath so made them that come unto him in the drawings of the Father He hath washed them and made them a Kingdom of Priests as Exod. 19. 4 5. A Royal or Kingly Priesthood 1 Pet. 2. 4 5 7 9. But 2. Sure this is not all that is meant by this expression It is very dangerous to add to or take away from the words of the Book of this Prophesie ch 22. 18 19. And therefore we shall look upon the words as they are exprest To wit He hath made us Kings not now to reign as we shall doe hereafter for now they are sufferers with Christ To them that may now be applied I have seen Servants upon Horses and Princes walking as Servants upon the Earth Eccl. 10. 7. Indeed some there are who conceit and dream that now they are full now they are rich they have reigned as Kings without the residue of their Brethren but this is but in their own Imagination Unto some such it may be said I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you for herein one shall not prevent another but they shall be glorified together This Honour all his Saints and Holy Ones shall have together 1 Cor. 4. 8. Rom. 8. 16 18. Ps 149. 9. they may be Kings who yet have actually received no Kingdom Rev. 17. 12. So it is with these they are Kings though they now reign not as they shall do For these he hath prepared a Kingdom Mat. 25. 34. In my Fathers House saith Christ are many Mansions I go to prepare a place for you Joh. 14. 2 3. Mat. 20. 23. Mark 10. 40. 1 Cor. 2. 9. Heb. 11. 16. 2. He is preparing and working them for this self-same thing they are the Vessels of Mercy whom he hath before prepared unto Glory Rom. 9. 23. And so he hath made us Kings that is to say 1. He hath begotten us of Royal Seed in a Spiritual Consideration of the Seed of the Kingdom as 2 Kings 11. 1. and ch 25. 25. He hath begotten us with the Word of truth the Word of the Kingdom as the Gospel is called because hereby the Kingdom is discovered and brought nigh to us Luk. 10. 9 11. And they are begotten to the Kingdom that heartily receive it and are the Children of the Kingdom Mat. 13. 19 38. and so heirs of it Rom. 8. 17. Jam. 2. 5. They are â—â—rn of Water and of the Spirit of the free and immense love of God to the World of Mankind as manifested by the Spirit in lifting up the Son of Man in the Gospel and so are delivered from the Power of Darkness and translated into the Kingdom of the Son of God's Love Joh. 3. 3 5 7. Col. 1. 13. They are born of the kindness and love of God to Man-ward which is manifested in Christ's tasting Death for every Man and being raised again for their justification And so are begotten to a lively hope by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead to an Inheritance incorruptible and undefiled c. Tit. 3. 4 5. 1 Pet. 1. 3 5. 2. He hath washed us from our Sins in his own Blood as before Gal. 5. 19 20. He gave himself for his Church that he might sanctifie and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word that he might present it to himself a glorious Church c. Eph. 5. 5 25 27. and so he is making them partakers of his Holiness without which no Man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14. Rev. 21. 27. he is baptizing them still and further with the Holy Ghost and with Fire Tit. 3. 4 7. Mat. 19. 29. Rev. 5. 9 10. 3. He is anointing them with Holy Oyl even with his Spirit with the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation with the Spirit of Grace and Supplication and by this Spirit he is sealing them to the Day of Redemption and giving this to them as an earnest of the Inheritance 2 Cor. 1. 21 22. Eph. 1. 13 14. and ch 4. 30. as David was anointed King before he reigned so they have an unction from the Holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20 21 27. 4. He is clothing them with the Robe of Righteousness Isay 61. 10. and with the fruits of Righteousness which are by Jesus Christ to the Praise and Glory of God Phil. 1. 11. with the fruit of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22 23. Eph. 5. 9. that so an entrance may be ministred to them abundantly into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Mat. 5. 5 9. 2 Pet. 1. 5 11. 4. He hath appointed to them a Kingdom Luk. 22. 29. and is giving it to them in the gracious and spiritual administration of it and by Faith possessing them of the Riches and Priviledges thereof which are not Meat and Drink but Righteousness and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost Rom. 14. 17. they have received the first-fruits of the Spirit Rom. 8. 23. they are receiving the Kingdom that cannot be shaken Heb. 12. 28. though they are as having nothing yet by faith they are as possessing all things 2 Cor. 6. 10. and they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 8 10. And Priests He hath also made them Spiritual Priests 1. By a birth from himself they are the Children whom God hath given to him who is the everlasting Father Heb. 2. 13. Isay 9. 6. And as in former times those who were born of Aaron were Priests Exod. 28. 1 40 41. so now those and those only who are born of Jesus Christ the only High-priest are made a Spiritual House an Holy Priest-hood 1 Pet. 2. 4 5 9. And that they may minister unto the Lord 2. He washeth them cloathes them anoints them as answering unto our Types Exod. 29. 4 5. and ch 28. 40 41. and ch 40. 12. 16. 3. And thus fitted and prepared they are Priests to minister unto God and to offer Sacrifices not bodily Sacrifices as formerly but Spiritual Sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ 1 Pet. 2. 5. To offer unto him broken and contrite hearts Ps 51. 17. Isay 66. 1 3. To present their bodies unto him a living Sacrifice holy acceptable a reasonable service Rom. 12. 1. To pray unto him and pour out their hearts before him Ps 62. 8. and 141. 2. Rev. 5. 8. To offer up the sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving unto God continually the Calves or Fruit of their Lips Ps 50. 14. and 107. 22. Heb. 13. 15. To shew forth his praises who hath called them out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 5 9. and not forget to do good and to communicate for with such Sacrifices being offered by Christ God is well-pleased Hos 6. 6. Heb. 13. 16. Phil. 4. 18. To him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever Vnto
only did he in Love cover them but also he revealed the deep and mysterious things to him What an encouragement is this for us poor sinful ones to turn to him from whom we have revolted and to take with us words and say take away all iniquity and receive us graciously or give good Hos 14. 1 4. So presently after Christ had upbraided all his Apostles for their Unbelief and hardness of heart because they believed not them that had seen him after he was risen he immediately adds Go ye into all the World and preach the Gospel to every Creature c. Mark 16. 14 15 20. So he was pleased to honour Peter greatly and make him an eminent Instrument for preaching the Gospel and converting many thousand Jews after he had called him Satan Mat. 16. 22. And after Peter had so often and foully denied his Master even with cursing and swearing c. Mat. 26. 69 74. Gal. 2. And this Consideration 1. may teach us not to be many Masters for in many things we offend all Jam. 3. 1 2. 2. It may also instruct us not to glory in Men nor idolize them for the most eminent Men of them are of like passions with others Jam. 5. 17 Acts 14. 13 15. 3. It shews unto us that they also needed Mercy as well as we Ps 5. 5 7. 4. It may incourage us to confess our Sins and hope in his Mercy 1 Joh. 1. 8 10. and not be discouraged because of our great unworthiness and many evils but to pray unto him and to expect his Mercy and Grace in waiting upon him and keeping his way Elias was a Man subject to like passions as we are and be prayed earnestly and God heard him Jam. 5. 17 18. and he was an eminent Man and one highly favoured of the Lord and who had many Visions vouchsafed unto him of the Lord Compare also Acts 14. 15. with 2 Cor. 12. 1 7. 4. I John not the first named Apostle but Peter was the first in order nay John was the last of the three named with Peter and James so Mark 5. 37. and ch 9. 2. and 14. 33. Gal. 2. 9. Nor one of the first called to follow Christ Peter and Andrew were before him Joh. 1. 40 43. Mat. 4. 18 21. nor the forwardest speaker but Peter was more forward and frequent in speaking when they were together it seems than he Acts 3. and ch 4. 8. c. And yet herein he was preferred before them all in having this Book or the Contents of it sent and signified to him And we may from hence learn that there are first that shall be last and last first as our Saviour said to Peter when he so forwardly told his Master they had forsaken all and followed him and demanded what shall we have therefore Mat. 19. 27 30. and ch 20. 16. So it was also true of Paul in some respects who was called after others yea last of all as one born out of due time He was in nothing behind or inferior to the very chiefest Apostles 2 Cor. 12 1 7 11 12. yea he laboured more abundantly than they all yet not he but the Grace of God which was with him 1 Cor. 15. 8 10. Let no Man boast that he was in the ministry before others for God may as much or more favour such as were later therein than those before them Mat. 20. 14 16. Nor lift up himself because he is more forward to speak but let every one be clothed with humility and as our Saviour saith to his Disciples he that is greatest among you shall be your Servant Mat. 23. 10 11. 5. I John That Disciple whom Jesus loved as he is often described to us Joh. 13. 23 25. and ch 19. 26. and ch 21. 7 20 24. It is not said that Disciple that loved Jesus though doubtless he loved him very much but whom Jesus loved with an high degree of Love and with a greater degree it seems than therewith he loved the residue of his Disciples though he loved them all with the same manner of Love to him are these Visions and this Revelation given He now testifies Love to those whom he peculiarly loves not as the World doth unto its Favourites Joh. 14. 27. Not in preserving them from afflictions and troubles Joh. 11. 3. but in manifesting himself and his secret to them Ps 25. 14. Joh. 14. 21 23. And many times the more any are beloved of him above others the more he prefers them before others in acquainting them with those things which are more hidden and mysterious So he appeared twice to Solomon who was beloved of his God 2 Sam. 12. 25. 1 Kings 11. 9. with Neh. 13. 26. So he vouchsafed many Visions unto Daniel who was a Man greatly beloved Dan. 9. 23. and ch 10. 11. And such a Vision of the Son of Man was shewed to him as was to his Apostle John In the close of which he is called O Man greatly beloved Dan. 10. 5 11. with Rev. 1. 12 17. Oh that we may so have and keep his Commandments that his Father may love us and he may love us and manifest himself to us and teach us all things Joh. 15. 9. and ch 14. 15 21 23. And unto John that Disciple whom Jesus loved is this Revelation sent even to him unto whom our Saviour committed his Mother and he took her unto his own home Joh. 19. 26 27. He in love laid that Burden upon him before and now reveals these Secrets to him And if thou draw out thy Soul to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted Soul especially such as hear and do the Word of God who are Christ's Mother and Brethren Luke 8. 20 21. Then shall thy light rise in obscurity and thy darkness shall be as the Noon-day Then shall thy light break forth as the Morning and the LORD shall guide thee continually c. Isay 58. 7 8 10 11. We have an account of his Relation to the seven Churches and so to all believers Who also am your Brother and Companion Not so to the Angels only but also unto all the Believers He is not ashamed to own them as Brethren and to call himself their Brother and Companion no nor Christ himself and therefore much less should John Heb. 2. 12 13. This was also the practice of the rest of the Apostles generally in their writings to the Churches all except the Apostle Jude But here we may take notice 1. When he thus calls himself even now when he is giving us an account of the Visions he received of the Lord in which he was preferred before them yet now he saith your Brother and Companion one that had the same Father and Mother the same Foundation of Faith matter of feeding hope of the Inheritance Eph. 4. 3 7 11. There is an aptness in such as are so favoured to be lifted up thorow the abundance of Revelations 2 Cor. 12 1 7. but it was not so with
him When he writes to the Believers of the Word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ and the Requirings Instructions and Consolations thereof then he calls them little Children and my little Children 1 Joh. 2. 1. and ch 3. 18. and now when he is acquainting them with those high things that were revealed to him he intimately calls them Brethren It was much in Joseph when he was advanced to that height that he was next Pharaoh to say I am Joseph your Brother Gen. 45. 4. But this was more remarkable in John when he was so lifted up of the Lord and like unto our Lord Jesus when he was risen from the dead Go to my Brethren and say unto them I ascend unto my Father and your Father c. Joh. 20 17. Thus John saith not your Father and Head like the Man of Sin but your Brother Oh! if any of us be lifted up in the things of this World or in those more excellent appertaining to the Kingdom of Heaven let us not be exalted above measure thereby but own our selves as Brethren of such Believers before whom we are preferred in these things like him who though he were a King and a Prophet yet was a Companion of all them that feared the Lord and of them that kept his Precepts How poor and mean soever they were yet they were his Brethren and Companions Ps 122. 5. 8. with Ps 119. 63. 2. Observe whom he thus intimately calleth his Brethren and Companions and they are the Churches in Asia the Gentile-Churches and so we may learn 1. The great Mercy of God to us Gentiles John was one of the Natural Branches but by the Blood of Christ we Gentiles are made nigh and contrary to nature are graffed in amongst the Natural Branches and with them partake of the root and fatness of the Olive-tree and so are made Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Household of God Rom. 11. 17 22. Eph. 2. 11 20. A great Mystery and wonderful Grace and Favour That the Gentiles should be Fellow-Heirs and of the same Body and partakers of his Promise in Christ by the Gospel They are all the Children of God by Faith in Christ Jesus there is neither Jew nor Greek c. Gal. 3. 26 29. and ch 4. 26 31. Oh that we may not be high-minded but fear Rom. 11. 20. and that we may walk worthy of God who hath called us unto his Kingdom and glory Eph. 3. and ch 4. 1. 1 Thes 2. 12. and may stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and not be again entangled with the yoke of bondage Gal 4. 26 31. and ch 5. 1. 2. Them he calls Brethren intimately of whom or of many or most of whom he was not the first Instrument of begetting them thorow the Gospel and to them he is Commanded to write and writeth what followeth It seems Paul was the first who planted the Gospel in Asia Act. 19. 10 12. and ch 20. 18 24. But on this account he mattered not who was the Instrument whether himself or others as 1 Cor. 15. 11. yet still I am your Brother and Companion So Paul would that the Colossians knew what great Conflict he had for them and for them at Laodicea and as many as had not seen his face in the flesh that their hearts might be comforted being knit together in love c. Col. 2. 1 4. Men may love them whom they suppose they have been Instruments of begetting thorow the Gospel because herein they have been honoured while they have too little love for others to whom others have been first Instruments of Good But it was not so with the Apostle 3. Your Brother Yet there were many faults amongst some of them which are reproved by our Saviour As Ephesus had left her first love Rev. 2. 4. Pergamus had them that held the Doctrine of Balaam and the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans v. 14 15. Thyatira suffered that Woman Jezabel which called her self a Prophetess to teach and seduce Christs Servants c. v. 20. Sardis had a name to live and was dead ch 3. 1. Laodicea was lukewarm v. 15 16 17. and yet to them he saith your Brother and Companion not in their evils but in the faith of Christ and a lover of them and a seeker of their good He did not presently cast them off or unbrother them because such evils were found with many of them But ownes himself as their Brother still And doth not Paul the same when he writes unto the Corinthians among whom were divisions and factions and who were more Carnal then Spiritual yet he still calls them Brethren See 1 Cor. 1. 10. 12. and ch 3. 1 5. and ch 5. 1 2. and ch 6. and ch 11. 17 33. 2 Cor. 12. 20 21. with ch 13. 11. so he calls the Galatians Brethren who were removed in some measure from him that called them into the grace of Christ unto another Gospel and turned aside to weak and beggerly elements after they had known God or rather were known of him Gal. 1. 6 8 11. and ch 3. 1 5. and ch 4. 8 11. and ch 5. 1 4. and gives this Instruction that if any Man did not obey their word by that Epistle they should note that Man and have no Company with him that he might be ashamed yet saith he Count him not as an enemy but admonish him as a brother 2 Thes 3. 14 15. so James calls them Brethren when he often and severely reproves Jam. 2 1 5 6. and ch 3. 10. and ch 4. 1 4. and well might John own them as his brethren when Christ still owned them as his Churches and calls these seven Churches Seven golden Candlesticks See Rev. 1. 12. 20. how might it shame us all that are so forward to cast off one another for miscarriages and how doth it reprove them that cast out as Heathen all that are not as they would have them to be Christ when all had forsaken him and fled from him and Peter had denied him with cursing and swearing yet sends this message to them go tell my Brethren Joh. 20. 17. Mat. 28. 10. Learn we of this Apostle who was herein a follower of the Apostle of our profession Jesus Christ 4. Your Brother and Companion Not the Brother and Companion of those false Teachers who did infest the Churches and endeavoured to infect them and to corrupt them from that simplicity in Christ Jesus to wit such as taught the Doctrines of Balaam or of the Nicolaitans nor the Brother of that Woman Jezabel nor of the Children of such false teachers and Doctrines for these are distinguished from the Churches by our Saviour and so are not of the Brotherhood Rev. 2. 14 15 20 23. Such are to be received by us or loved with peculiar manner of love When the Apostle John warns of false Prophets he exhorts Beloved let us love one another and not them with Brotherly love 1 Joh. 4. 1 6
7. and when he exhorts the believers to love one another he saith to them If there come any unto you and bring not this Doctrine to wit the Doctrine of Christ receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for he that bids him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds 2 Joh. 5. 6 7 9 12. 3. We have an account of some Particulars in which he was their Brother and Companion not in any evils found amongst them as we have said but in tribulation and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ 1. In tribulation or rather in the tribulation to wit of Jesus Christ as followeth for that refers to all the three And so it shews unto us In what tribulation he was their Brother and Companion to wit in that of Jesus Christ and not in any wherein they might suffer as fools or evil-doers justly from the hands of those amongst whom they lived And so we may learn 1. That the Apostle John and all the Churches were in tribulation for he was their Brother and Companion therein and also sympathized with them in theirs They were all in tribulation though not all alike in it And this is the outward Portion of them in this World as our Saviour said Prophetically In the World ye shall have tribulation Joh. 16. 33. And the Apostle told the Disciples they must thorow much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God Act. 14. 22. and Rom. 8. 35 36. manifold afflictions and Persecutions did attend the Apostles yea as the Apostle saith All that will live Godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution Mat. 10. 23 25. 2 Tim. 3. 11 13. Ps 34. 19. 1 Pet. 5. 9. Though Christ loveth his disciples yet he doth not now this way testify love to them in preserving them from tribulation Joh. 14. 27. But in love to them he now tries them 1 Pet. 4. 13. Heb. 12. 3 7. this is not to be looked for in this World by them that follow Christ Luke 12. 49 51. rest is not assured to them till the Lord Jesus be revealed from Heaven 2 Thes 1. 5 7. when there are new Heavens and a new Earth then God will wipe away all tears from their eyes and not before compleatly Rev. 21. 1 4. how are they mistaken who talk of Halcionian dayes here and reigning now on earth 1 Cor. 4. 8 12. And consider we this before that being fore-warned we may be forearmed Thus God dealt with all and with the Prophet also Jam. 5. 10 1 Pet. 4. 12 13. and he was their Companion namely in bearing and sympathizing with them As the expression is used Heb. 10. 33 34. He had Compassion on them weeping with them c. Rom. 12. 15 16. 2 Cor. 11. 28 29. he had member-like love to and feeling with them in their tribulation Learn we of him 1 Cor. 12. 12 26. Heb. 13. 1 3 4. 2. The tribulation in which he was their Brother and Companion was the tribulation of Jesus Christ To wit 1. Such affliction and tribulation as he endured from the hands of men the afflictions of Christ Col. 1. 24. for while Christ was here he was a Man of Sorrows and acquainted with grief And no marvel then thaâ— his followers be partakers of tribulation also Mat. 10. 24 25. Joh. 15. 20. he suffered for the Gospel's sake and as a Peace-preacher And they are made partakers of such tribulation even for Christ and and the Gospel's sake Joh. 15. 21. and ch 16. 1 4. 2 Tim. 1. 7 8. and ch 2. 3 8. Rom. 8. 28 29. Mat. 16. 24. Luk. 14. 26 27. This is the Believers proper tribulation the bonds of the Gospel Isay 66. 5. Mat. 5. 10 12. 2. The tribulation of Christ to wit that which Jesus Christ owned as his and therefore sympathized with them therein and took notice of their afflictions In all their afflictions he was afflicted Isay 63. 9. hence he saith Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Act. 9. 5. Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 4. 15 16. he reckoneth that which was done unto his Brethren as done unto him Mat. 25. 45. Now here we may observe by way of Inference from what hath been said 1. In that he was their Companion in the tribulation of Jesus Christ and that they did indure tribulation for Christ's sake amongst many of whom were many miscarriages and faults for which afterward they are reproved So we may see that such believers as have faults may yet suffer for Christ and the Gospels sake so here see ch 2. 13 15 19 20 he may count such worthy of this grace and favour Phil. 1. 29. 30. 2. In that the Apostle was their Companion in tribulation and in compassion and fellow-feeling so it signifieth that the grace of God moves us to pity others of our Brethren when they are in affliction though we may be our selves in tribulation also and not so to pore and look upon our own things as to be forgetful of them Thus the Apostle when he tells the Philippians 't is given to you in the behalf of Christ not onely to believe but also to suffer for his sake yet he presently exhorts them look not every man on his own things but every one also on the things of others Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus c. Phil. 1. 29 30. with ch 2. 1 4 5. Heb. 13. 2 3. 1 Cor. 12. 25 26. nay many times God is ordering affliction to us that we might learn thereby and be fitted to pity others Jona 4. 7 11. It was a great commendation of the Churches of Macedonia and the efficâ—cy of the grace of God upon them that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded to the Riches of their liberality 2 Cor. 8. 1 2. And thus it would also be with us were the Grace of God yielded up to by us we should not only mind our own troubles but consider the trials and afflictions of others also Thus it was with this Apostle 3. When he was their Companion in the tribulation of Jesus Christ then this Book was sent and signified to him so else-where many times when his people have been in affliction God hath wonderfully appeared to them Act. 5. 19 20. At such a time he is nigh to them and graciously manifesting himself to them And this â—s for Comfort to all when they are in such a condition Isay 43. 1 2. 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. But to this we may speak further in due time 2. And in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ to wit he was their Brother and Companion therein and so they and he were in it 1 Thes 2. 12. Mat. 13. 38 43. Now here we may enquire and consider 1. What is this Kingdom of Jesus Christ And why so called 2. How are all hearty and unfeigned believers in this Kingdom 1. What is this Kingdom It is said to be that of Jesus Christ
Jesus 2 Pet. 1. 10 11. Now here we may observe for our Instruction 1. That Believers may be in tribulation and in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ together their being now in his Kingdom doth not exempt them from tribulation though such shall be kept from evil nor doth their suffering Tribulation the Tribulation of Christ exclude them his Kingdom But of such Sufferers we may say Behold we count them happy that endure Jam. 5. 11. when our Saviour saith Blessed are ye Poor for your's is the Kingdom of God he presently adds Blessed are ye when men shall hate you and when they shall separate you and shall reproach you and cast out your names as evil for the Son of man's sake Rejoyce ye in that day and leap for Joy for behold your reward is great in Heaven Luke 6. 20 23. Men may receive the Word in much Affliction and yet with Joy of the Holy Ghost which is one of those things in which the Kingdom consists 1 Thes 1. 6. with Rom. 14. 17. Ps 91. 1 4. 2. Those that believe are Brethren in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ and here they may rejoyce together they are called in one hope of their calling and Heirs of the Kingdom which God hath promised to them that love him though they are the Poor of this World Eph. 4. 4. Jam. 2. 1 5. Though they are poor here and destitute of the things appertaining to the Kingdom of this World yea and in Tribulation also yet they are Joynt-heirs with Christ Here the Rich and the Poor meet together 3. Those that are within this Kingdom may have and are in a capacity to have Mysteries opened to them to some more to some less according to his good pleasure but to them that are without without the Kingdom these things are in Parables Mark 4. 11. 4. The Kingdom they are Brethren and Companions in is the Kingdom of Jesus Christ that which Christ hath obtained for them and is the King of They are beholden to Christ for it that no Flesh might glory in his presence or be puffed up one above another 2 Pet. 1. 11. 3. And patience of Jesus Christ This is the third particular in which he was their Brother and Companion Where consider we also 1. What is this patience of Jesus Christ here spoken of 2. Why is it called the patience of Jesus Christ 1. What is this patience of Jesus Christ here spoken of 1. It is a patient continuance in well doing enduring therein even to the end and not being weary or fainting in our minds Rom. 2. 7. Gal. 6. 9. receiving the Word of the Kingdom and bringing forth fruits with Patience with Perseverance Luke 8. 15. Those that are thus patient are distinguished from and preferred before such as begin well but are afterwards weary letted or driven back by any means Gal. 3. 3. and ch 5. 7. Luke 8. 13 14. with v. 15. And so also it is a patient continuance in holding forth the profession of the Faith without wavering Heb. 10. 23 25. Holding forth the Word of life and therein seeking the good of and being patient towards all Men in so doing Phil. 2. 16. Rev. 2. 3. 2 Tim. 2. 23 24. The Servant of the Lord must not strive but be gentle unto all men apt to teach patient in meekness instructing them that oppose themselves 1 Thes 5. 14. And especially seeking the good of them that are of the Houshold of Faith Rom. 15. 1 5. Gal. 6. 9 10. And continuing in prayer watching thereunto and therein with all perseverance praying always and not fainting or being out-evill'd Luk 18. 1. Eph. 6. 18. Col. 4. 2. And in opposing such as are gain-sayers to the truth striving for the saith of the Gospel and in nothing terrified by its Adversaries Phil. 1. 27 28. Rev. 2. 2. 2. This patience is also to be exercised in a meek and quiet induring tribulations and afflictions thus when our Saviour acquaints his disciples what hard usage they shoud meet with in the World he thus exhorts them In your patience possess ye your souls Luke 21. 16. 18. and the Apostle Paul exhorts Be patient in tribulation Rom. 12. 12. and gloried in the Thessalonians in the Churches of God for their patience in all their persecutions and tribulations which they endured 2 Thes 1. 4. Jam. 5. 10. which patience is not an insensibleness of the affliction or being like a stock or a stone for this is blockishness or stupidity rather then patience and no vertue but a vice like that reproved they cry out when he bindeth them Joh. 36. 13. thou hast stricken them but they have not grieved Jer. 5. 3. who was so patient as our Lord Jesus Ps 40. 1. and yet he was sensible of his afflictions Ps 22. 1 2. he offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears Heb. 5. 7. but this patience is opposed to pride Eccl. 7. 8. and to fretting and striving Ps 27. 7 8. 2 Tim. 2. 23 24 and so it is to be exercised towards God in an humble and meek bearing his Hand and not hastening deliverance from under it out of his way 1 Pet. 5. 5 6. and towards men in not fretting against them in our hearts Ps 37. 1 7. nor reviling them or rendring railing for railing 1 Pet. 2. 20 22. and much less resisting their evil with force and violence for all that thus take the Sword shall perish by the sword Rev. 13. 9 10. and ch 14. 12. thus Patience is to be exercised in induring tribulation Jam. 1. 2 3 4. Heb. 10. 36. 3. And this patience of Jesus doth also consist in a waiting for the Lord for his teaching direction consolation and salvation as the Psalmist instructs rest in the LORD and wait patiently for him Ps 37. 7. and which the Prophet commends to us in saying It is good that a Man should both hope and quietly wait for the Salvation of the LORD Lam. 3. 26. and so to wait for the Lord from Heaven 1 Thes 1. 10. Even as the Husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth and hath long patience for it Jam. 5. 7 8. Rom. 8. 25. not taking up short in any thing here but expecting and looking for him till he cometh that when he appeareth we may say Loe this is our God we have waited for him and he will save us This is the LORD we have waited for him we will be glad and rejoyce in his Salvation Isay 25. 9. Phil. 3. 20 21. and Blessed are all they that wait for him Isay 30. 18. 2. Why is this called the patience of Jesus Christ 1. Because it is such-like patience as he exercised while he was here he continued in well-doing he went up and down doing good Acts 10. 38. It was his meat and drink to do the will of him that sent him and to finish his work John 4. 34. I must work the works of him that sent me while it is
what have I to do with thee mine hour is not yet come Job 2. 4. And to his Brethren My time is not yet come but your time is alway ready Joh. 7. 6. He knowes the fittest day for every purpose and thing but this is a great part of Man's misery he knows not the opportune season Eccl. 9. 12. Or 2. On the Lords Day The Sabbath-day or day of rest that seventh part of time set apart and sanctified for more solemnly waiting upon him and thereto ceasing from our own works And this may be called the Lord's Day 1. Because at first God took up his rest in Jesus Christ our Lord and was refreshed and therefore set apart the seventh day as a token thereof had he not found out this ransome and had not Christ interposed himself and undertook to work redemption for us there had been no Sabbath for us to have observed his undertaking to do what the Father appointed to him at first and actually performing and accomplishing it in due time is the ground and reason of this days being set apart and sanctified Gen. 2. 2 3. with Heb. 4. 3 4. Exod. 31. 16 17. with Joh. 5. 19 22. Hence the Preface to all the Commandments and particularly to their remembring to keep holy the Sabbath-day was that he brought them out of the Land of Egypt which was a Type of the redemption wrought in and by Jesus Christ Exod. 20. 2 8. 2. It is the Lord's Day also that of which Jesus Christ the Son of Man is the Lord and actually so become as he hath died for us and is risen again and hath restored our loss whereby he is become the rightful Lord of all that was made for Man even for the good of Man Ps 8. 4 9. with Heb. 2. 6 9. and particularly of this Day as our Saviour saith The Sabbath was made for Man and not Man for the Sabbath therefore the Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath Mat. 12. 8. Mark 2. 27 28. 3. It is the Lords Day because we should herein be exercised to the Consideration and Remembrance of what Christ hath suffered and done for us and is become that he by the Grace of God tasted Death for every Man and is risen from the Dead for their justification and is become the one and only Foundation of Faith and Hope for us poor Sinners The Stone which the Builders refused is become the head of the Corner This is the LORDS doing it is marvellous in our Eyes This is the day which the LORD hath made we will rejoyce and be glad in it To such an end should this Day be set apart that we may be glad in his work in redeeming us from the curse of the Law and triumph in the works of his hands Ps 118. 2 4. Ps 92. Title and Verse 1 4. Isay 28. 12. And it is a Sign that he doth sanctifie us and shews how we may be sanctified and now be entring into rest not by works of righteousness that we have done or can do but by believing in and coming unto Jesus Christ Exod. 31. 13 14. Rom. 4. 5. Tit. 3. 4. Mat. 11. 27 28. Heb. 4. 3. Isay 58. 13. And on this Day we should be exercised unto the consideration of that rest which remaineth for the people of God which in due season Christ will give unto them Acts 3. 19 20. Heb. 4. 3 8. 2 Thes 1. 5 6. And indeed to such an end should this day be set apart and that we should do no servile work thereon for works of Piety Mercy and Necessity they are Sabbath-day works but it should not be prophaned with common and ordinary words or works Isay 58. 13. Neh. 10. 31. and ch 13. 15 22. Jer. 17. 21 27. Men may pretend to a great deal of zeal and strictness in observing it and yet not be exercised to the consideration of Christ as the ground and end of it yea they may be so far from that that they may be Enemies to him and his Gospel Joh. 5. 16 18. and ch 7. 22 23. and ch 9. 14 16. On this Day he heard this Voice which might be an encouragement and provocation to us to keep it holy and therein to remember the Lord's Death and what he hath thereby done for us and obtained and is become and the love of both Father and Son therein commended to us 3. We have an account in general given to us of what he heard on that day And heard behind me a great Voice as of a Trumpet And heard behind me like what Ezekiel saith I heard behind me a Voice of a great rushing Ezek. 3. 12. like that saying also Isay 30. 21. At such a time and in such a manner as he least expected not before him but behind him or ever he was aware he was thus unexpectedly favoured Gen. 28. 10. A great Voice as of a Trumpet So he heard also ch 4. 1 2. And before the little Book was given unto him ch 10. 3 4. Doubtless this loud Voice was to awaken him and prepare him to give earnest heed to what was spoken and to signifie the weightiness of what he was about to speak that it was no vain thing but somewhat of great importance and concernment and that which was worthy to be heard minded and considered by him and us To such end and purpose he sent out his Voice and that a mighty Voice And it behoves us all seeing the matter of what was then spoken is recorded and preserved on record that we should diligently bow down our Ears hereto and hear these words of the wise and not lightly or heedlesly pass it over as if it were not worthy our most serious meditation and consideration Verse 11. Saying I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last And what thou seest write in a Book and send it to the Seven Churches which are in Asia unto Ephesus and unto Smyrna and unto Pergamos and unto Thyatira and unto Sardis and Philadelphia and unto Laodicea In this Verse the Apostle gives unto us a more particular account of what he heard In which we have to consider 1. A description of him that speaketh I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last 2. A charge and commandment given to the Apostle In which also we have 1. The Subject matter of what he should write and send what thou seest 2. What he commands him to do with this write in a Book and send it 3. To whom unto the seven Churches which are in Asia c. 1. A Description of him that speaketh I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last The latter opens the Former as we have seen See the notes on v. 8. I am the first and the last so v. 17. ch 2. 8. and ch 22. 13. The King of Israel as is said Thus saith the LORD the King of Israel and his Redeemer the LORD of Hostes I am the first and I am the last c. Isay
is called upon to hear c. See the Notes before on v. 3. and on ch 2. v. 7. And it was to be sent directly and expresly to the seven Churches in Asia the less many of whom it may seem were turned from Paul 2 Tim. 1. 15. yet Christ leaves them not but seeks their good Mat. 21. 35 36. Now he orders another to them Paul was an Instrument of preaching the Gospel to them at the first Acts 19. 10. And now he sends another to instruct admonish reprove comfort recover them He who is not willing that any should perish is more unwilling that any of those little ones that believe in him should perish Mat. 18. 14. One may plant and another water 1 Cor. 3. 5 8. One begin and another finish and all to help forward the Church Gal. 2. 9. To Ephesus which might be the chief City of Asia the less Smyrna not elsewhere mentioned in Scripture but in this Book nor Pergamus nor Thyatira but Acts 16. 14. nor Philadelphia Laodicea Col. 2. 1. and ch 4. 13 16. all of them chief Cities as some say Verse 12. And I turned to see the Voice that spake with me and being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks 1. In this Verse we have an account given unto us of the carriage and demeanour of the Apostle referring unto v. 10. and 11. He turned to see the Voice that spake with him He turned He was not regardless and careless thereof Zech. 5. 1. and ch 6. 1. And it is good for us to mind and set our hearts unto his words and sayings And though it were a mighty Voice as of a Trumpet and such an one as might have terrified and affrighted him and caused him to have run away and to have hid himself as they did Dan. 10. 6 7. yet he turned the Lord strengthened and emboldened him 2. We have here some beginning of what he in Vision saw which he was commanded to write in a Book v. 11. And being turned I saw seven Golden Candlesticks Where we may enquire and consider 1. What are the seven Candlesticks here spoken of 2. Why are they called and compared to Candlesticks 3. In what respects are they said to be Golden Candlesticks 1. What are the seven Golden Candlesticks here spoken of To this we need not nor shall enlarge our Lord doth plainly open to us what is signified to us thereby when he openeth this mystery and saith The seven Candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven Churches Rev. 1. 20. To wit the seven Churches in Asia whom the Apostle doth salute v. 4. and which are particularly named v. 11. 2. Why are these Churches called and compared to Candlesticks 1. Because they are to bear forth the light unto and before others to wit the word of life or Christ in the Gospel the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ and thus they were to shine forth and to be as lights in the World Phil. 2. 13 16. Luke 12. 35. 2 Cor. 4. 4. as in our Types the Candlestick was for the light Exod. 35. 14. Numb 4. 9. So Christ's Churches are Candlesticks to bear the light Prov. 6. 23. And this they are to do In Word and Confession Phil. 2. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9. and ch 4. 10. Rom. 10. 9 10. This liberty Christ hath given them to be teachers of others and one of another according to their measure of knowledge and proportion of Faith to edifie one another on their most Holy Faith 1 Thes 5. 11. Heb. 3. 13. and ch 10. 23 25. and ch 4. 14. nay not only they may but they ought to hold forth the truth and be teachers 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 1. and ch 5. 12. And they are also to bear and shine forth this excellent light In Conversation to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Phil. 1. 27. to let their light so shine before men that they seeing their good works may glorifie their Father which is in Heaven And indeed in walking uprightly according to the truth of the Gospel they shall also shine as lights Phil. 2. 14 15. walk as Children of light Eph. 5. 8. The way of the just is as the shining light which shineth more and more unto the perfect day Prov. 4. 18. 1 Pet. 2. 11 12. and ch 3. 1. 16. This is the proper use of Candlesticks 2. They are called Candlesticks to denote that they are not light in themselves nor can enlighten others or be instruments of good one to another unless the Word of Christ be received and entertained by them they must continually hold forth that or else they can be of no usefulness as Candlesticks what use is the Candlestick of unless a light be in it A Candlestick without that cannot light others Truly they can do nothing without Christ though they are light yet it is not in themselves but in the Lord Joh. 15. 4 5. Eph. 5. 1. Col. 3. 16. If any say but the Angels are called and compared to Stars and they are light bodies and have the light abiding in them and so the Angels are always herein useful to give light but not the Churches which are Candlesticks To that I say These Metaphorical Expressions are not to be extended too far The most eminent Instruments and Ministers of Christ have nothing but what they have received and do receive from Christ the Sun of Righteousness The most eminent Instruments may say and confess as that famous Apostle of the Gentiles doth that they are not sufficient of themselves to think any thing as of themselves but their sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 4. 2 7. 2 Cor. 3. 3 5. And though the Ministers are here called Stars yet the Prophets are called elsewhere Candlesticks Rev. 11. 4. And though here the Churches are called Candlesticks yet elsewhere the Saints in general are said to be the Light of the World Mat. 5. 14. and to be light in the Lord Eph. 5. 8. and are exhorted to shine as lights in the World Phil. 2. 15. but neither the one nor the other have light in themselves as of themselves but of the fulness of Christ they all receive and Grace for Grace Joh. 1. 14 16. 3. Candlesticks they are compared to to instruct us that their usefulness as such and as distinct Bodies and Societies one from another is but in this dark World as it were and while themselves also see but thorow a Glass darkly as in our Types of old 2 Chron. 13. 11. When the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven the Glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 23. and they shall not need such Mediums as now they do There shall be no night there and they shall need no Candle nor light of the Sun nor Moon Rev. 21. 24. and ch 22. 5 6. Isay 60. 1 3 19 20. The Sun of Righteousness shall then arise gloriously Mal. 4. 2. and
fathers Mat. 1. 1. Luke 1. 72 74. Acts 2. 30. But he was also the Son of Adam Luke 3. 24 38. and he is the first-born of every creature Col. 1. 15. the second Man who came into the room of the first Man and undertook for him when all Mand-kind was in his loins and so became the last Adam of whom the first was the figure 1 Pet. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. Rom. 5. 14. and hence many times this title of the son of Man is given to him when the scripture speaketh of God's love to Man-kind As the Son of Man is come to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. To seek and to save that which was lost Indefinitely Luke 19. 10. The Son of Man came not to destroy Mens Souls but to save them Luke 9. 56. and ch 2. 10 11. as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness so must the Son of Man be lifted up For God so loved the World c. Joh. 3. 14 16. 17. The Son of Man was made lower than the Angels for a little while that he by the grace of God should taste death for every Man Heb. 2. 6 9. 3. This title is given unto him to instruct us that he was the heir of all that misery that appertained to Man-kind for and because of their first sin and sinfulness the inheritour of all that sad heritage of affliction Man brought upon himself and hence oftentimes he is called the Son of Man when his abasement and sufferings are spoken of The Son of Man was made a little while lower then the Angels Heb. 2. 6 9. The Son of Man had not whereon to lay his head Luke 9. 58. the Son of Man shall be betrayed unto the chief Priests and Scribes and they shall condemn him to death c. Mat. 20. 18 19. see also Mat 26. 2 24 45. Mark 8. 31. Joh. 8. 28. and ch 12. 23 27 31. 34. Isay 53. 1 10. Rom. 4. 25. 1 Peter 3. 18. 4. And he is called the Son of Man because he is the Heir and inheritour of all the glory that was given unto us and conferred upon us in the first Publick man and which by our Sinning we came short of he hath restored that which he took not away Rom. 3. 23. Psal 69. 4. he restored our nature in his person into the Image of God Jam. 3. 9. into perfect Innocency Integrity Immortality and eternal life 1 Joh. 3. 5. 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 10 11. 1 Cor. 1. 30. And he hath obtained eternal redemption the inheritance of new Heavens and a new earth Heb. 9. 12. He in our nature and for us is Crowned with that Glory and Honour where-with the first Man Adam was and God hath set this Son of Man over the works of his hands and hath put all things under his feet though yet we see not all things put under But this shall be gloriously manifested in due time Compare Ps 8. 4 8. with Heb. 2. 5 6. Hence also when our Saviour saith The Sabbath was made for Man and not Man for the Sabbath he presently addeth and inferreth Therefore the Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath As intimating he is Lord of all that was made for Man Mark 2. 27 28. This is the person whom he in vision saw 2. We have next to enquire and consider The place where he saw him or one like to him and that is In the midst of the seven Candlesticks Rev. 2. 1. that is to say there he saw him as the Son of Man as one who hath died and is risen again and who is a merciful and faithful High-priest as afterwards Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 4. 14. 16. Rev. 1. 18. What these candlestikcs are and why they are called and compared unto candlesticks we have considered before See the notes on v. 12. But here we have to enquire and consider How the son of Man is said to be in the midst of the seven candlesticks 1. He is in the midst of his Churches as a King and governour he is Gods King whom he hath set upon his Holy Hill of Zion And so he is the King of Saints Ps 149. 2. â— Rev. 15. 3. Thus this phrase in the midst is applied to Kings as with respect to their subjects so Solomon the figure of Christ saith in his prayer to God O LORD my God thou hast made thy Servant King And thy Servant is in the midst of thy people which thou hast chosen 1 King 3. 6 8. so let us set a King in the midst of it Isay 7. 6. and The Prince in the midst of them Ezek. 46. 10. so is Christ in the midst of his Churches as a King To give laws unto them and rule and order them his gracious Kingdom ruleth over them and amongst them The LORD is their law-giver statute-maker and King Isay 33. 22. he is their only Rabbi Mat. 23. 8 10. the father of their spirits Heb. 12. 9. The Lord of their faith and consciences 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 4 5. The chief Shepherd and Bishop of their Souls 1 Pet. 2. 25. and ch 5. 5. Heb. 13. 20. He is the only Head of his Body the Church by whose Scepter the Word of his Kingdom they are to be ruled and governed and this Honour they are not to give unto any Man on Earth Col. 1. 18. and ch 2. 19. Mat. 23. 8 10. And they are his Kingdom and voluntary Subjects that have received and are to receive the Law from his mouth and to lay up his words in the midst of their hearts Job 22. 21 22. Eph. 3. 17. Deut. 33. 3. Psal 110. 1 4. And as a King he is in the midst of them to save and defend them from the evil of all he is ordering they demeaning themselves as his Candlesticks in bearing forth the light he is their King and he will save them Isay 33. 22. he is their refuge and strength a very present help in trouble and as such an one he is in the midst of them they shall not be moved Ps 46. 1 5. Hence that Sing O Daughter of Zion shout O Israel the King of Israel the LORD is in the midst of thee thou shalt not see evil any more The LORD thy God in the midst of thee is mighty he will save thee he will rejoyce â—ver thee with Joy c. Eph. 3. 14 17. Cry out and shout thou Inhabitant of Zion trust in the Lord and be not afraid for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee Isay 12. 2 6. So Joel 2. 21 27. 2 Chron. 16. 9. 2. He is and his work in the midst of them is to sing the new Song the Song of Victory even praise unto our God to wit that he hath been slain and sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 5. 7. and that he is raised again and hath triumphed gloriously over all our Enemies His own right Hand and his Holy Arm
perfect and clear light he that believeth on and followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and ch 12. 46. God hath put his Spirit upon him that he might bring forth Judgment to the Gentiles Isay 1. 4. A Law hath now proceeded from him and he maketh his Judgment to rest for a light to the people Isay 51. 4. And they that look unto him and upon him as he is in the Gospel evidently set before our Eyes as one who hath been crucified for us and who is raised again and hath brought in Everlasting Righteousness shall be enlightened and their Faces shall not be ashamed Ps 34. 5 8. with 1 Pet. 2 3 4. They that seek him as the Wisdom of God and as the light the Fountain of it understand all things Prov. 28. 5. Ps 27. 1 4. Joh. 16. 13 14. He leadeth in the way of Righteousness in the midst of the paths of Judgment those that look unto and love him Prov. 8. 20. This is indeed the Teacher come from God to teach us God's Law and Judgments he hath the Vrim and Thummim and sendeth forth his light and truth in the Gospel to lead us and guide us Ps 43. 3. Joh. 3. 2. He giveth an unction from himself whereby we may know all things and we need not that any Man teach us save as that anointing teacheth us of all things and is truth and is no lye 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. Oh House of Jacob come ye and let us walk in the light of the Lord Isay 2. 5. Eph. 5. 8. We shall only add one thing more as to this matter the High-priest in former times had a Plate of pure Gold or an Holy Crown on which was engraven Holiness to the LORD or of the LORD and a blue Lace to be put upon the Mitre And it should be on his Fore-head that he might bear the Iniquity of the holy things which the Children of Israel should hallow in all their Holy Gifts that they might be accepted before the LORD Exod. 28. 36 38. and ch 39. 30. Lev. 8. 9. and ch 10. 17. Numb 18. 1 22 23. To figure out that Jesus Christ is made of God to the Believers as Wisdom and Righteousness so also Holiness c. 1 Cor. 1. 30. And he not only beareth and taketh away the Sin of the World in his daily mediation Joh. 1. 29. Heb. 9. 28. But he also taketh away the iniquity of their holy things that come unto God by him of their Prayers Praises Confessions works of Love and Mercy c. And he perfumeth them with the Incense and Odours of his Sacrifice once offeâ—ed that their Spiritual Sacrifices may be acceptable to God by him 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 7. 24 25. Rev. 8. 3 4. there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not even while he is doing good Eccle. 7. 20. even when and while they would be and are doing good evil is present with them Rom. 7. 18 21. What unbelief distractions wandrings of the thoughts and desires Pride desires of Vain-glory c. are found with them in their spiritual Exercises they may in some measure know and be sensible of and groan under the burden of that examine themselves and search and try their hearts and ways in the light of the Lord. So that if their holy things were not cleansed by him and he did not continually take away the iniquities of their Spiritual Sacrifices and good deeds God might justly blot them out and throw the dung of them into their Faces Neh. 13. 14 22. Mal. 2. 3. All their Righteousnesses as they come from them are as filthy rags Isay 64. 4 6. When they are walking in the light as he is in the light and so have fellowship with him and one with another yet then they need cleansing and the Blood of Jesus Christ our Lord cleanseth them from all Sin 1 Joh. 1. 6. When they are going unto and making use of their Advocate for any Man that sinneth yet unless Jesus Christ the righteous were also the propitiation for their Sins even in their thus approaching to him their Prayers and Requests would not be heard and granted but turned away and rejected 1 Joh. 2. 1 2. Ps 66. 20 and 5. 7. But now Jesus Christ is a merciful and faithful High-priest in things pertaining to God to make reconciliation for the Sins of the People even for the Sins of his People also who have him as their Advocate He is their Peace who hath made peace for them ever living to make intercession for them and they are instructed in that respect to consider him as the High-priest of their Profession Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 3. 1. And therefore do they triumph and this is that which lifteth up their Heads and Hearts that he who died yea rather is risen again is now on the right hand of God making intercession for them Hence that challenge Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's Elect It is God that justifieth who shall condemn c. Rom. 8. 33 34. Otherwise Satan would condemn them and his Condemnation would be of force against them Zech. 3. 1 5. And indeed the Sense and Conscience of their manifold Mixtures Defilements and Pollutions in all their holy things would even discourage them and hinder them from approaching into the presence of him who is an Holy Lord God and make them afraid of him had they not one one to appear as their Holiness who covereth and taketh away all their Iniquities and rendreth them and their holy things acceptable Hence saith the Apostle Seeing we have a great High-priest that is passed into the Heavens Jesus the Son of God let us hold fast our profession otherwise we might even let it go Let us therefore come boldly to the Throne of Grace that we may obtain Mercy and find Grace for seasonable help Heb. 4. 14 16. and ch 10. 19 22 23. Rom. 5. 8 19. Thus he is in the midst of his Candlesticks and Churches bearing and taking away the Pollutions and Iniquities found with them in all their Holy and Spiritual Sacrifices and Services that they may come with acceptance on God's Altar Ps 16. 4. Isay 56. 6 7. By him therefore as the High-priest of our Profession and as our Altar let us offer the Sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our Lips confessing to his name and to do good and to communicate let us not forget for with such Sacrifices being offered by him God is well-pleased Heb. 13. 15 16. Hos 14. 1 2. And all this tendeth powerfully to abase us and humble us and hide Pride from us and is instructive to us and also is very comfortable to consider and proper to help us to lift up the hands that hang down and the feeble knees for though no Flesh should glory in his presence yet being of God in Christ and
he being made to us Wisdom and Righteousness and Holiness and Redemption we may according as it is written glory always and all of us in the Lord and triumph in Christ Jesus against all charges and condemnations and against all our fears discouragements and unworthinesses 1 Cor. 1. 29 30 31. 2 Cor. 2. 14. And girt about the Paps with a Golden Girdle The High-priest in former times when he put on and wore his Garments for Beauty and Glory had also and was girded with the curious Girdle of Ephod which was made of Gold c. And herein it did differ from the other Priests Girdles and from the High-priests other Girdle Lev. 16. 4. Exod. 28. 4 8. And the use of this Girdle was to bind all together and make them sure that the names of the Children of Israel might be presented upon the Shoulders of the Ephod before the LORD and to gird the Brest-plate upon his Brest that the names of the Children of Israel might lye near to his heart and to bear their Judgment c. The use of it is expressed Moses put upon Aaron the Coat and girded him with the Girdle and clothed him with the Robe and put the Ephod upon him and he girded him with the curious Girdle of the Ephod and bound it unto him therewith Lev. 8. 7. Exod. 29. 5. So our High-priest is girded also with a curious Girdle with fine Gold of Vphaz Dan. 10. 5. And this signifieth to us his Righteousness and Faithfulness according to that Righteousness shall be the Girdle of his Loyns and Faithfulness the Girdle of his Reins Isay 11. 1 5. And as a Girdle was for Ornament in former times when it was made of rich and curious matter thus when God declares the comeliness he put upon Jerusalem this was part of it that he girded her about Ezek 16. 10. Thus when he speaketh of the lovers of Jerusalem and that which rendred them desirable of her and comely in her Eye amongst other things he saith they were girded with Girdles upon their Loins Ezek. 23. 12 15. Isay 3. 24. And thus also the High-priest's Girdle in our Types was for Beauty and Glory Exod. 28. 2 4. So the Righteousness and Faithfulness of the Son of Man is the curious Girdle where with he is girded adorned and beautified Isay 61. 10. He is thereby beautiful and glorious in the Eyes of the LORD He was faithful and loved Righteousness and hated Iniquity therefore God his God hath anointed him with the Oyl of gladness above his Fellows because he loved Righteousness and hated Iniquity more than his Fellows Heb. 1. 8 9. with Exod. 29. 5 7. Isay 49. 3 4 5. Of him God saith my righteous Servant when he speaketh of his great sorrows and sufferings which he endured and abasement whereto he was abased for us according to the will and commandment of his Father Isay 53. 1 5 10 11. And on this account he is glorious and beautiful in himself and to them that believe the Testimony of Jesus he is precious 1 Pet. 2 6 7. And they are instructed to consider the High-priest of their Profession who was faithful to him that appointed him even unto the Death who was not rebellious neither turned away back but for the Joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame c. And who will therefore be undoubtedly faithful for the future Heb. 3. 1 2. Isay 40. 5 10. Heb. 12. 2. Moses verily was faithful as a Servant but Christ who was faithful to him that appointed him will still be so as a Son over his own house Heb. 3. 1 6. Their Advocate with the Father is Jesus Christ the righteous 1 Joh. 2. 1 2. One who will appear on their behalf plead and maintain their cause their righteous cause Ps 140. 12. with Righteousness shall he judge the Poor and reprove with Equity for the meek of the Earth Isay 11. 4 5. He is one who hath compleated and brought in everlasting Righteousness in being delivered for our offences and in his Resurrection c. And is and will be true and faithful to the interest of his Churches in whatsoever appertaineth to him or concerneth him to do In what he hath suffered and undergone he is the faithful and true Witness of his everlasting faithfulness to his Candlesticks and People Rev. 1. 5. And ch 3. 14. and sendeth this to all the Churches and would that every one that hath an ear should hear this That he who hath the Key of the house of David is he that is holy he that is true Rev. 3. 7 10 13. with this girdle of Righteousness and faithfulness his raiment is girded and made sure and stedfast so as he will not fail so as he will not fail to bear them up and present his Israel's Names and Persons upon his shoulders to his Father and present them in his righteousness righteous as he righteous 1 Joh. 3. 7. and he will gird them close to his heart and bear their names upon it in delightful and Cordial love he will set and preserve them as a seal upon his heart and will bear their judgment and be a perfect light unto them in their darkness that look unto him Micha 7. 8 9. and will bear and take away their iniquities in all their holy things he ever liveth to this purpose and for their sakes he sanctifieth himself that they may be sanctified Heb. 7. 25. Joh. 17. 18. yea he will performe all things for them and perfect whatever concerneth them Ps 138. 8. he is â—aithful who will confirm them unto the end that they may be blameless in his day 1 Cor. 8. 2. he is true to them yea he is the truth it self and is girded with truth as with a girdle Eph. 6. 14. And he is girt about the Paps with this Golden Girdle To signify to us that he is and will be faithful to them in giving to them and nourishing them with the sincere Milk of the Word that they may grow thereby that they may grow in grace and in the knowledge of himself and in all Heavenly and Divine vertues he will faithfully nourish and cherish them And though a Woman may forget her sucking Child so as she hath not such compassion on the Son of her Womb as to draw out the Brest to it yet he will not forget them that come unto and follow him his girdle of faithfulness is placed about his papps 1 Pet. 2. 2 3. Isay 49. 14. here they may and shall undoubtedly have Milk that encline their ear and come unto him without Money and without Price Isay 55. 1 2 3. And in all their tribulations and trialls he will faithfully comfort them with the milk of his consolations and they may suck and be satisfied with his brests as one whom his Mother comforteth so will he comfort them Isay 66. 10. 13. he will not leave them comfortless but as their tribulations and sufferings abound so also
is God Ps 90. 1 2. His counsels are of old Isay 25. 1. so such a like description is given of the Father as the Ancient of days The Ancient of days did sit whose garment was white as snow and the hair of his head like the pure Wooll Dan. 7. 9. he is the everlasting Father Isay 9. 6. he is not like us who are of yesterday and know nothing Job 8. 9. but the Lord possessed him in the beginning of his way before his works of old he this Wisdom of God was set up from everlasting from the beginning or ever the the earth was c. Prov. 8. 23. 31. He was glorious with the Father before the World was and is now glorified in our nature with the same glory Joh. 17. 4 5. his Kingdom Rule and Government is everlasting Ps 145. 13. his goings forth have been from of old from the days of eternity Mich. 5. 2. 1 Tim. 1. 17. he is the Ancient of days and with him is Wisdom and strength Job 12. 12 13. Heb. 1. 10 11. Ps 93. 1 2. And this is for usefulness to us 1. To engage us to listen unto him and submit to his government seeing he is the Ancient of days Thus himself instructs us from this reason and upon this account I was saith he set up from everlasting when there were no depths I was brought forth when there were no fountains abounding with water before the mountains were settled c. now therefore hearken unto me O ye children for blessed are they that keep my ways Prov 8. 22 30 32. Isay 48. 12. 2. Seeing he is in the midst of the churches who is the everlasting Father and whose Wisdom and government is everlasting It may encourage them to trust in him at all times and not fear as Rev. 1. 17. To trust in him for ever for in the LORD Jehovah is everlasting strength Isay 26. 3 4. His throne is established of old he is from everlasting And though the flouds lift up their voice and Waves yet he is high and mightier than they He sits and rules upon the flouds he sits King for ever Ps 93. 2. 4 with Ps 29. 10. and 147. 5 6. 3. It shews unto us the Blessedness of tohse that have the LORD for their God there is none like unto their God and therefore none like to them Deut. 33. 26 29. Ps 33. 6 12. 4. It may preserve us from worshipping any other than this most excellent one and God in him who is the first and the last who is the eternal Wisdom and whose counsels of old are faithfulness and truth Isay 25. 1. and ch 43. 9 13. and ch 46. 1 10. 2. His head and his hairs were white like Wool as white as Snow namely purely white holy without mixture of pollution or defilement so white oft signifieth in Scripture Dan. 11. 35. and ch 12. 10. so white garments are said to be holy garments Lev. 16. 4. and particularly upon the Mitre which was upon the head of the High-priest there was a plate on which was engraven Holiness to the LORD or of the LORD called the holy Crown Exod. 28. 36 39. and ch 39. 28 31. Zech. 3. 3 5 8. so our Lord Jesus who is without beginning of days he is holiness in all Though he be the Ancient of dayes yet he is without sin or mixture of pollution he is the holy one in all his Wisdom and government and his counsels of old are faithfulness and truth Isay 25. 1. Heb. 1. 8 9. he is anointed with holy Oyl Ps 89. 19 20. with the holy Spirit Acts 2. 33. and ch 10. 38. and crowned with the holy pure crown Lev. 8. 9. with Ps 21. 3. and the Seraphims sing unto him Holy Holy Holy is the LORD of hosts Isay 6. 1 3 10. with Joh 12. 40 41. and in his Churches in the midst of his Candlesticks he is holy as in himself 1 Joh. 2. 20. so also in his work to sanctify them preserve them and perfect whatsoever doth concern them Rev. 3. 7. Heb. 7. 24 26. Joh. 17. 18 19. As he then who hath called you and who is in the midst of you is holy so be ye holy in all manner of conversation Lev. 19. 2. and ch 21. 8. 1 Pet. 1. 14 16. and ch 2. 4 5. 3. White like wooll or like a fleece To give us to understand that he is in all his Wisdom government thoughts and counsels and in all one 2 Cor. 5. 14. he is one Lord Ps 89. 19. with Deut. 6. 4. he is not divided but in all like a fleece bushy Cant. 5. 11. there is a perfect accord in all his government thoughts and purposes and in all he is the saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. he hath not a will and a will a secret will contrary to his revealed there is no clashing or separation in him but in all his Wisdom thoughts law and Doctrine c. he is like a fleece and so like Snow for he giveth snow like Wooll Ps 147. 16. and the hearing and heartily receiving this Doctrine that he is one LORD would move and prevail with us to love the Lord our God with all our heart and soul and mind and strength and our neighbour as our selves Mark 12. 29 30. 1 Tim. 2. 1 5. 2. And his eyes were as a flame of fire The eyes we know are the Organs or Instruments of seeing wherewith we may behold any visible thing as the scripture doth abundantly testify and as our experience confirms his eyes were as a flame of fire or as lamps of fire Dan. 10. 6. And hereby these things are signified to us 1. That all things are manifest before him and seen by him as a flame of fire discovereth and manifesteth all things even such things as are in the dark also Isay 4. 5. Thus also he describeth himself in ch 2. 18. These things saith the Son of God who hath his Eyes like unto a Flame of Fire and to shew â—hat he means thereby he saith v. 23. All the Churches shall know that I am he that searcheth the Reins and Hearts He is of a most piercing sight and inspection all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 13. Jer. 17. 9 10. Rom. 8. 27. He hath the Spirit immeasurably upon him and the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. And hereby he knoweth what is in Man Joh. 2. 24 25. He knoweth the thoughts of Men they are manifest unto him Mat. 9. 4. and ch 12. 25. Luke 5. 22. and ch 6. 8. and ch 9. 47. and ch 11. 17. He knoweth the hearts of all Men Acts 1. 24. Yea he knoweth all things Joh. 21. 17. And this may be of usefulness being duly considered 1. To admonish the rebellious that they should not exalt themselves Ps 66. 7. Let them not say no eye seeth
for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people for unto you Men is born a Saviour Luk. 2. 10 11. so here Christ setteth not before John to comfort and strengthen him somewhat peculiar unto himself or something in which he was preferred before others but that which is proper to comfort any in any tribulation or trial whatsoever for these glad-tidings of the Gospel are proper to comfort all that mourn 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. Isay 61. 1 2 3. Christ setteth his first love which he hath manifested in laying down his life for us and taking it up again to imbolden him and strengthen him against his fear There is no fear in love saith this Apostle but perfect love casteth out fear because fear hath torment he that feareth is not made perfect in love 1 Joh. 4. 16 18 19. and so our Saviour takes the same course to strengthen the Church of Smyrna These things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive I know thy Works and tribulation and Poverty c. Fear none of those things that thou shalt suffer Rev. 2. 8 9 10. Christ here sets not before John his being an Apostle or a preacher of the Word of God and Testimony of Jesus or that he had cast out Devils in his name and in his name had done many wonderful workes he doth not mind him of or strengthen him with any of his own good Signes Frames Marks Qualifications Changes or alterations or any thing within him or done by him nor with any secret thing But sets before him his death Resurrection everliving c. to strengâ—hen his heart and remove his fears and and to revive and quicken him That which is true for every Man and to be declared and preached to every Man he puts to the Rememberance and consideration of him and doth as it were say to him as Paul did to Timothy to strengthen him in the grace in Christ against his fears and discouragements Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my Gospel 2 Tim. 2. 1 8. For indeed that which is proper to comfort all that mourn is that also fundamentally wherewith he comforts them that mourn in Zion and gives them beauty for ashes the Oyl of joy for mourning the garment of praise for the Spirit of heaviness Isay 61. 1 2 3. Oh that this may be considered by us that their consolations of God may not be small with us that we may not have some secret thing with us Job 15. 11. but that in all our fears and distresses we may Remember the years of the right hand of the most high that we may Remember the works of the LORD even his wonders of old Ps 77. 7 11. with Ps 118. 15 22 23. 2. Now when Christ was in Heaven and when he vouchsafed this vision unto his servant John he minds him of and seâ—s before him his sufferings resurrection and reviving that these might not be forgotten by him when Christ was thus lifting him up and exalting him that the Lord's death might always be remembred by him 1 Cor. 11. 23 26. so in vision he appears in the midst of the throne and of the four living creatures and in the midst of the elders as a lamb that had been slain and many times in this book he is called a Lamb and the Lamb that the whole family and househould of God in heaven and in earth might with thankfulness remember and consider and make mention of this that he was slain c. Rev. 5. 6 9 11 12. This also was discourst of in the vision when Christ was transfigured by Moses and Elias who appeared in Glory and speak of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem Luk. 9. 30 31. and lest the Apostle Paul should be exalted above measure thorow the abundance of the Revelations so as to forget the sufficiency of this grace of Christ there was given to him a thorn in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet him 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. Oh that this Precious Blood may never be forgotten or undervalued by us how-ever Christ be lifting us up for by this we are saved if we keâ—p in memory what hath been preached to us unless we have believed in vain viz. how that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures and that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4 5. c. More particularly he setteth before him these things 1. I am he that liveth Though thou art dead yet I live he is alive he hath life in himself and this the Father hath given to him in our nature Joh. 1. 4. And as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth them even so the Son quickneth whom he will For as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 21 26. This last Adam was made and is a quickening Spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. The Spirit of life resteth upon him And he is become the fountain of life Ps 36. 9. and he hath power to give life to those that are dead in any consideration whatsoever Joh. 5. 21. and ch 6. 33. so he saith to the Angel of the Church in Sardis These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead But though that Angel and Church generally were dead yet the spirit was upon Christ to enliven them and quicken them again Rev. 3 1 2. Though he was crucified thorow weakness yet he liveth by the power of God 2 Cor. 13. 4. This he now propounds to his Servant John to revive and strengthen him In this Job comforts himself when God stript him of his Glory and took the Crown from his head and destroyed him on every side when he put his Brethren far from him and his acquaintance were estranged from him when those that dwelt in his house and his maidens counted him for a stranger and â—he called his Servant and he gave him no answer when his breath was strange to his Wife yea young Men despised him all his inward friends abhorred him and they whom he loved were turned against him c. yet saith he I know that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth c. Job 19. 6. 19. 25 26. and on this account the Psalmist â—ejoyceth and signifieth that hereby the great things he had been speaking of should be effectâ—d and accomplished The LORD liveth and blessed be my rock and exalted be the God of the rock of my Salvation 2 Sam. 22. 44 47 50. Ps 18. 46. so when he had been speaking and prophecying of the glorious Majesty of the Kingdom of Christ and that all nations and Kings should fall down before and worship him
and this is first written to us that we might come unto and behold him who is the light of the World and in knowing and seeking whom we may understand all things Prov. 28. 5. and that he might look unto him that he might be strengthened against fears and this also was to be written for us that we knowing how great things he hath done for us and what an excellent one he is become might serve him without fear Luke 1. 75. and that he might look unto him as unto one that is able to perform his word in his threatnings and promises and written to us that we might know he is strong and faithful he is the almighty v. 8. 2. And the things which are The several works states and conditions of the Angels and Churches with the counsells Instructions commendations reproofes threats and encouragements given unto them For the encouragement of the good to hold on their way And for reproof admonition and reclaiming of the evil that they might turn from their Iniquities and every epistle for Instruction and admonition to all and for our instruction and learning they are written and of every one that hath an ear as may be seen afterwards in ch 2. and 3. 3. And the things which shall be hereafter which begin ch 4. 1. and so onward as to the sum and substance of them Verse 20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou â—awest in my right hand and the Seven Golden Candlesticks The seven stars are the Angels of the seven Churches and the seven Candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven Churches Here our Lord opens and explicates unto John what he had foreshewn to him after he had given that discovery of himself he opens the mystery The mystery c. 1. A mystery doth signify to us in general A secret thing and that which is not obvious to every capacity and in scripture it signifieth some excellent secret also and it may still retain the name after it is opened Col. 2. 2. and ch 4. 3. so we read of the mystery of Christ which was secret comparatively till he came into the World and not so clearly opened till the Spirit was poured forth upon the Apostles Rom. 16. 25 26. and this mystery was made known by Christ and God in him unto them By Revelation he made known the mystery unto them that by them it might be made known to us and they have so plainly declared it that when we read we may understand their knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the Sons of Men as it is now revealed unto his holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit Eph. 1. 9 and ch 3. 3 4 5. 2. And indeed many times a mystery doth signify some secret thing set forth to us by some signes Symbols Shadows Parables c. so Christ was formerly typed forth under many types and Shadows as the mystery of Jacobs ladder of the sacrifices Rock Brazen-serpent Tabernacle Temple Ark Propitiatory High-priest c. was Jesus Christ as is manifested unto us now the mystery is opened 1 Cor. 10. 4. Col. 2. 17 with v. 2. Heb. 10. 1. Joh. 1. 52. and ch 2. 21. and ch 3. 14. So our Saviour setteth forth the Kingdom of Heaven in in many Parables which are called the mysteries of the Kingdom Mat. 13. 11. so here that which the Apostle saw was seven starrs and seven candlesticks and the mystery or secret hereof or that which was secretly signified hereby was the Angels and seven Churches See also the mystery of iniquity after such a manner set forth Rev. 17. 5 7. c. see the notes also after on ch 5. v. 8. Now here we may observe for our usefulness 1. In that our Lord here opens the mystery by his spirit so we may learn that Christ is the revealer of secrets and of hidden things unto us upon him resteth the spirit of the Lord the spirit of wisdom understanding c. and by this spirit he reveals mysterious things for the spirit searcheth all things even the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10 12. with Isay 11. 1 3. Eph. 3. 1 3. Luke 24. 44 46. and indeed he is in the bosom of the Father and knows all his mind and counsels Joh. 1. 18. and ch 10. 15. This whole revelation God gave unto Christ to shew c. v. 1. and ch 5. 1 9. This therefore might engage us when we are in the dark and see no light to come unto him as the interpreter Job 33. 23. when Daniel had seen the vision and sought for the meaning then Behold there stood before him as the appearance of a Man c. Dan. 8. 15 20. 2. In that he opens the mystery to John so it teacheth us that even the best of Men and those that have most understanding of and acquaintance with the word of God and Testimony of Jesus and have been declarers of the same see notes on v. 2. yet they have nothing but what is given them from above Joâ— 3. 27. flesh and blood cannot reveal further mysteries to them but they must be beholden to this interpreter otherwise they may say as Daniel did I heard but I understood not Dan. 12. 8. Mat. 16. 17. Joh. 1. 16. Eph. 4. 7. Ps 119. 18 125. And this might hide pride from such and keep them from glorying in God's presence as if they had not received 1 Cor. 2. 29 31. and ch 4. 7. See Dan. 2. 30. And it might preserve us from having Idolatrous esteems of Men or glorying in them 1 Cor. 2. 1 5. and ch 3 19 21. and ch 4. 1 6 7. 3. Seeing this mystery is opened to his servant John so it may instruct us that the secret of the Lord is with them that fear him and to him that hath shall be given Indeed he herein prefers some of them before other some but yet still He giveth wisdom to the wise and knowledge to them that know understanding Ps 25. 14. Luke 8. 9 11. Dan. 2. 21 22. 4. In that it is given to John to write and to send to the Churches so he signifieth that all things are theirs whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. He gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting the Saints for the work of the Ministery for the Ediâ—ying of the Body of Christ c. Eph. 4. 10 11 12. The mystery of the seven Starrs which thou sawest in my right hand see the notes before on v. 16. And the seven Candlesticks See the notes on v. 12. The seven stars are the Angels here we may observe 1. He saith not nor means that the seven stars are to wit are transubstantiated into the Angels that is not the meaning hereof but they do signify to us the Angels The Angels are the secret thing represented by or signified under these signs or Symbols such sayings are
Angel c. This and every of the Messages are expresly sent unto the Angel to him or them who were over the Churches in the Lord and have the â—ule of them Heb. 13. 17. though still that they might be communicated unto the Churches and considered by them to whom also they were spoken and for whom to be written See notes on ch 1. 11. But expresly to the Angel 1. Because by their Office and Furniture they are Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God to dispence what they receive for the good of others to them for it is required of Stewards that a Man be found faithful 1 Cor. 4. 1 2. Heb. 13. 17. Mat. 24. 45 46. Tit. 1. 7. and so this Angel of the Church of Ephesus was to impart this Epistle to this Church for their Benefit Instruction Admonition and Consolation Ouâ— Lord Jesus herein prefers the Angel to the Churches that they might know them which labour among them and are over them in the Lord and admonish them and so esteem them very highly in love for their works sake 1 Thes 5. 12 13. That they might obey them that have the rule over them and submit themselves for they watch for their Souls Heb. 13. 17. and that they might count the Elders that rule well worthy of double Honour especially them who labour in the Word and Doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17 18. with Gal. 6. 6. and 1 Cor. 9. 7 14. Unto the Angel and Angels to signifie that they are first to receive from Christ what they speak and communicate to the Churches and not to run before they are sent or prophecy a Vision out of their own hearts when they have seen nothing Jer. 14. 14 15. and ch 23. 16. 21 32. Ezek. 2. 7 10. Rev. 10. 9. as the Lord saith to the Prophet Son of Man all my words that I shall speak unto thee receive in thine heart and hear with thine eaâ—s and go get thee and speak unto them Ezek. 3. 10 11. So the Apostles delivered to the Churches that which they also first received from the Lord 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 15. 1 3. 1 Joh. 1. 3 5. and ch 4. 13 14. 3. And unto the Angels firstly because usually they have much influence upon the Churches and according to their faithfulness or unfaithfulness the Churches are and fare the better or the worse When they are faithful in the Lord and walk with a right Foot in the Gospel and are blameless as the Stewards of God they are successful Instruments of Good and profit unto others and shall both save themselves and them that hear them Jer. 23. 22. 1 Tim. 4. 16. So the Apostle writing unto the Church at Colosse who were a sweetly ordered people thus saith unto them The Gospel is come unto you and brings forth fruit in you since the Day ye heard of it and knew the Grace of God in truth as ye also learned of Epaphras our dear Fellow-servant who is for you a faithful Minister of Christ Col. 1. 6 7. with ch 2. 5 7. And when they are evil or remiss it haâ—h many times an â—vil influence upon the Churches such evil leaders of the people cause them to erre and they that are led of them are destroyed Isay 3. 12. and ch 9. 16. The Land is full of Adulterers for because of swearing the Land mourneth and their course is evil and their force is not right For both Prophet and Priest are profane And again The Prophets of Samaria caused Israel to erre c. Jer. 23. 9 11 13 17 32. Ezek. 13. 2 8 10. Therefore whensoever the Church is commended or discommended approved or reproved it is done in the person of the Angel Oh therefore how greatly doth it concern them especially to be clean who bear the Vessels of the LORD Isay 52. 11. to preach the Word to be instant in season and out of season to reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2 5. Tit. 1. 9. and to be examples of the Believers in Word in Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity 1 Tim. 4. 12. In all things shewing themselves patterns of good works in Doctrine shewing Uncorruptibleness Gravity Sincerity sound speech that cannot be condemned Tit. 2. 7 8. For if it be otherwise with them the Blood of others will be required at their hands Ezek. 3. 17. and ch 33. 7 9. Acts 20. 26. It behoves them to keep under their bodies and bring them into subjection lest when they have preached to others they themselves should become Reprobates 1 Cor. 9. 27. Luke 12. 42 46. Of the Church This Church was distinct from the rest and all of them are called seven Churches though indeed all unfeigned Believers are the Church of the living God the Body of Christ one body Col. 1. 18 24. Eph. 1. 22. and ch 4. 4. and ch 4. 24 32. Yet the partiticular Societies are called after the name of the whole 1 Cor. 11. 16. and ch 14. 33 34. and ch 16. 1. e. And where two or three are gathered together in his name they are a Church of Christ and so many times mention is made of the Church in such or such an House Mat. 18. 17 20. Rom. 16. 5. Col. 4. 16. Phil. 2. Of the Church so called as distinct from the Angel the Angel is not here called the Church but is spoken unto as distinct therefrom though as believers also the Angels here spoken of are members of the Church But many times also the believers as distinct from the officers are called the Church Acts 20. 17 28. and were so beâ—ore they had officers among them Act. 23. and shall be so when they shall cease and there will be no further need of them Epâ— 5. 27. with ch 4. 11 12 13. Of the Church This Church of Ephesus had this title still given to it by Christ though it was so faulty as that he threatens that if they did not remember repent and do their first works he would remove their candlestick from them v. 5. see also v. 12. 14 16. and v. 18. 20 24. and ch 3. 1 2. and v. 14 17. So the apostle writes unto and calls it the Church of Corinth though there were many and great evils found with them and he saith unto them I fear lâ—st when I come I shall not find you such as I would lest there be debates envyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and that I shall bewail many which have sinned already and have not repented of the uncleanness fornication and lasciviousness which they have committed 2 Cor. 1. 1. with ch 11. and ch 12. 20 21. so he calls them the Churches of Galatiâ— of whom he saith they were removed from him that called them into the grace of Christ unto another Gospel and O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth and again I am afraid of you lest
I have bestowed upon you labour in vain Gal. 1. 2 6. and ch 3. 1. and ch 4. 11. yea that is called the temple of God in which the man of sin sits as God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. see the notes before on ch 1. 12. Let this be considered and minded by us 2. We have the person described from whom this Epistle comes and who giveth charge These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks Here he to wit Christ describes himself as he had done before with a little change See the notes before on ch 1. v. 13. and v. 16. and that for the encouragement and consolation of them in coming unto and walking before him and for admonition and warning unto them that they might not so evilly behave themselves as to grieve and offend him In general we may note thus he was to write These things saith he not say I â—ven Jesus Christ the Lord. Though John was the Instrument who first received and was to write and send this Epistle yet the message comes from Christ and as the holy Prophets did in former times usually thus speak unto the people Thus saith the Lord as Ezek. 33. 1 11 25 27. with many other places so here To every one of the Churches John was commanded thus to write these things saith Christ in those manifold Descriptions he gives of himself and so the residue of the Apostles of the lamb spake unto the Churches by the word and in the name of the Lord This we say unto you by the Word of the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15. If any man think himself to be a Prophet or spiritual let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord 1 Cor. 14. 37. And I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 7. 10 12 25. and it is good for his servants to go with his words and in his name and authority Ezek. 3. 10 11 12. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. and not in their own name or name of the Church or Man of sin and with his words as the Lord saith he that hath my word let him speak my word faithfully what is the chaff to the wheat saith the Lord Jer. 37. 27 29. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. and seeing what the holy Prophets and Apostles wrote were the commandments of the Lord it might engage us to be mindful thereof and to give â—arnest heed thereto and to receive their word not as the word of Men but as it is in truth the word of God that it may work effectually in us 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and ch 1. 19 21. 1 Thes 2. 13. with v. 2. and 9. He who holdeth the seven stars in his right hand see notes on ch 1. v. 16. he holdeth them fast so this same word is translated in v. 13. and v. 25. and ch 3. 11. he holdeth them fast in his right hand which is powerful as is said Thy right hand O LORD is become glorious in power thy right hand O LORD hath dashed in pieces the enemy Exod. 15. 6. his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten the victory Ps 98. 1. and with his right hand which is full of righteousness yea which is called the right hand of his righteousness Ps 48. 10. Isay 41. 10. with which right hand he saveth them which put their trust in him from those that rise up against them Ps 17. 7. with Ps 31. 19 his power and faithfulness is engaged for them and for the Preservation of them from evil and enemies in their walking before him and holding forth the light of the glorious Gospel in word and conversation yea he upholds them with the right hand of his power and Righteousness when he is reproing and faulting them Now in that it is said He holdeth them in his right hand we may learn 1. That they especially have many enemies who thrust sore at them that they might fall As our Saviour saith to his disciples when he sent them forth to preach the Gospel ye shall be â—ated of all Men for my names sake Mat. 10. 7 22. see the notes before on ch 1. v. 9. They have no sufficiency of themselves as of themselves to defend or secure themselves from their many and powerful enemies on the side of their oppressours there is power but they have no comforter nor any power against their enemies who are stronger then they Eccles 4. 1. Ps 142. 4 6. They are as lambs in the midst of wolves poor helpless shiâ—tless creatures Mat. 10. 16 17. Their defence is of him unto whom all power is given both in Heaven and on Earth Ps 7. 10. Mat. 28. 18 20. he will give unto them and preserve them with the â—â—ield of his Salvation in their shining as lights and his right hand will hold them up as Ps 18. 35 Though their own Arme cannot save them yet his right hand and his Arme is imployed and exercised for their safety and security Ps 44. 3 4. And the consideration of this that he holdeth them in his right hand may be of great consolation to them to comfort and strengthen their hearts against the discouragement of their own weakness and many and manifold potent and politick enemies Isay 41. 10. and help them to say as he did The Lord GOD will help us therefore shall we not be confounded Isay 50. 7 10. and to walk in the strength of the LORD God and make mention of his Righteousness of his only Ps 71. 16. And for caution to them to admonish and warn them not to provoke him to angerâ— for he who holds them in his right hand can also throw them out if they rebel against him yea though they were as the signet upon his right hand yet he will pluck them thence as Jer. 22. 24. he can with-draw his right hand and not exert it for their help and Salvation as they complain Ps 74. 11. and as the profit also signifieth in saying not only He hath drawn back his right hand But also he stood with his right hand as an Adversary and slew all that were pleasant to the eye Lam. 2. 3 4. Oh sin not then against him by whom only you are held and held fast Who walketh in the midst of Seven golden Candlesticks not only is in the midst of them see notes on ch 1. v. 13. But he also walketh converseth hath his way and path there As God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them 2 Cor 6. 16. Lev. 26. 12. and here he walketh with delight while they are upright before him Thus when the Daughters of Jerusalem enquire of the spouse whither is thy beloved gone O thou fairest among women she answers My beloved is gone down into his Garden to the Beds of Spices to feed in the Garden c.
Cant. 6. 1 3. And here he walketh to deliver them from their Enemies and to observe what their demeanour and behaviour is Deut. 23. 14. Lev. 26. 11 12 14. Verse 2. I know thy Works and thy Labour and thy Patience and how thou canst not bear them which are evil and hast tried them which say thâ—y are Apostles and are not and hast found them Liars Our Lord having before given a Description of himself unto them as we have seen here he begins to shew unto us and give us an account of this Angel and Church and of many good and commendable things that had been â—nâ— were in them 1. In that he takes notice of those things commendable in this Angel and Church which afterwards he faults and threatens so it may instruct us that we should not so pry into pore upon or observe the evils of others as to overlook or take no notice of what is praise-worthy in them but we shoulld observe that and acknowledge it also for their encouragement and provocation unto and in that which is good Thus our Saviour when he is discoursing with the Woman of Samaria who was a poor ignorant sinful creature an Adultress and Idolatress yet when she speaks and confesseth the truth our Saviour presently commends that in her Jesus said unto her thou hast well said I have no Husband Jâ—h 4. 17. So though Jehu departed not from the Sins of Jeroboam c. yet the Lord observes wherein he had done well and said unto him because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine Eyes c. 2 King 10. 29 30. and when Jehu the seer severely reproves Jehoshaphat for helping the ungodly and loving them that hate the Lord c. he adds nevertheless there are good things found in thee c. 2 Chron. 19. 2 3. 2. In that he first takes notice of what was good in this Angel and Church before he reproves them so it may be for our instruction and imitation thus also he doth in v. 13 14 16. and v. 19 20. Reproofes are grievous and hard to be born and therefore they need to be wise Reprovers who reprove others Prov. 25. 12. Correction is grievous to him that forsaketh the way Prov. 15. 10. He that rebuketh a Man afterwards shall find favour but at present it seems he shall not Prov. 28. 13. needful therefore it is to walk in Wisdom having our Speech always with Grace seasoned with Salt Col. 4. 5 6. Thus here our Saviour doth usher in his needful and healthful reproofes with taking notice first of all that was commendable in this Angel and Church that so his reprooâ—es might meet with and find obedient Ears A bruised Reed he will not break and the smoaking Flax he will not quench Isay 42. 1 3. Oh learn we of him who was meek and lowly in heart and take we his yoke upon us Matt. 11. 29 30. So the Apostle Paul in writing to the Church at Corinth first mentions what was commendable in them and thanks God on their behalf before he reproves them for those manifold evils that were amongst them 1 Cor. 1. 1 10 c. But we shall speak a little more particularly to the verse I know thy works works they had even works of faith such as were produced and brought forth by the faith they had received the word of saith 1 Thes 1. 3. and ch 2. 13. Gal. 5. 6. Jam. 2. 14 17 18. all other works are unacceptable â—o him for without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. 6. Now by knowing is here especially meant and generally in these epistles to the seven Churches as much as and the same with taking notice of their workes or observing them and the nature of them indeed many times to know signifieth to see behold discern and understand and so he knoweth all things Joh. 21. 17. but this is not onely nor directly here meant sometimes it signifies to own and approve as the Lord knoweth to wit approveth the way of the righteous Ps 2. 6. the Lord knoweth them that are his that is he is well pleased with them 2 Tim. 2. 19. If any Man love God the same is known owned approved of him 1 Cor. 8. 3. so also it is taken Joh. 10. 14. Act. 15. 18. Rom. 8. 28 29. and in many other places But we cannot so understand the expression here fully and in some epistles not at all as ch 3. 1. and v. 15. But in all these Eptstles unto the seven Churches I know is directly I take notice of and observe thy works So the word is elsewhere also accepted as I knew thee in the wilderness Hos 13. 5. thou hast considered my trouble thou hast known to wit taken notice of or considered as before my soul in adversity Ps 31. 7. I know Ephraim that is I take notice of their doings Hos 5. 3. so Rom. 2. 4. so here most fully and properly it is to be taken in these messages or epistles Now here we may note 1. That he doth not approve or reprove not justify or condemn until he first considereth mens works therefore after he describes himself he thus begins to all these Churches I know thy works Rev. 2. 9 13 19. and ch 3. 1. 8 15. The ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 21 by him actions are weighed 1 Sam. 2. 3. so he saith concerning Sodom and Gomorrah before he resolveth to destroy them I will go down now and see whether they have done according to the cry which is come up unto me and if not I will know Gen. 18. 21. he is excellent in power and in judgment and in plenty of justice Men do therefore fear him Job 37. 23 24. and this is for instruction to us that we should do nothing rashly 2. In that he saith I know thy workes so he sheweth unto us what he doth amongst the Churches he takes of them and that for their good to encourage the good and admonish and reprove the evil he loves them and therefore rebukes them that need it and when it is needful and good for them Lev. 19. 17. Rev. 3. 19. so the Lord saith I know Ephraim and Israel is not hid from me Hos 5. 2 4 he observes the Angels also whether they labour in the word and doctrine and fight the good fight of faith and lay hold on eternal life or no hence the Apostle when he provokes and stirrs up Timothy to these things he uses this as a motive thereto I give thee charge in the sight of God and before Jesus Christ and again I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ preach the word be instant in season and out of season c. as signifying Jesus Christ doth take notice of the demeanour of such to whom he hath committed the word of reconciliation 1 Tim. 6. 12 14. 2 Tim. 4. 1 5. and he knows
of the commendable things in this Angel and Church In which we may note 1. That those who are not Apostles may yet say they are so though in so saying they are liers they may take to themselves such names as appertain not to them and give forth themselves to be what they are not so it was here Now according to the use of this word Apostles in scripture so we may take it in this place also to wit in a double sense 1. And most frequently by Apostles are meant the Apostles of Christ namely such as had seen the Lord Jesus in his personal body and received the Gospel immediately from him and were also immediately commissioned and Authorised by him after he was raised to go into all the World and preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations for which they received power by the holy spirit 's being given unto them Act. 1. 2 8. The number of whom was twelve unto whom Paul was added afterward being the great Apostle of the Gentiles Gal. 2. 7. and he also saw the Lord and hereby proves he was an Apostle of Christ 1 Cor. 9. 1. as he oft calls himself in his Epistles and he only Peter excepted 1 Cor. 15. 7 9. Acts 9. 4 7 27. and ch 22. 6 14. Gal. 1. 1. c. so these might give forth themselves to be Apostles of Christ to wit of the number of his extraordinary Ambassadours like that said of them by the Apostle Paul such are false Apostles deceitful workers transforming themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11. 13. and they might pretend that what they declared they had immediately from Christ and therefore they would not be determined by the Apostles Doctrine They were neither of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but they were of Christ as some said among the Corinthians 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. 2. And the secondary Ministers are sometimes called Apostles so Barnabas was Act. 14. 14. And we read of the Apostles of the Churches not only such as might be sent by them but also such as were sent to them by the extraordinary ambassadors of Christ possibly 2 Cor. 8. 23. so Epaphroditus is called the Philippians Apostle or messenger Phil. 2. 25. and such also they or some of them might give forth themselves to be to wit to be owned and approved by the Churches in other parts and by the Apostles also And indeed we may take the word as it is sometimes used generally for Ministers of Christ and such as received and held forth the Gospel as where our Saviour saith The servant is not greater then his Lord nor the Apostle greater then â—e that sent him Joh. 13. 16. and so he signifieth that such as are not the Ministers of Christ and who come not with his word and Gospel may yet say they are the Apostles of Christ or of his or some of his Churches that so they may deceive others and herein they are like to the false Prophets in former times who gave forth themselves to be sent of God Jer. 14. 14 15. and ch 23. 22. and ch 27. 15. and ch 29. 9 21 23. and as there were false prophets among the people so there shall be false teachers among you saith the Apostle Peter 2 Pet. 2. 1. many false teachers there were amongst the Christians in the Apostles days some telling them except they were circumcised and kept the law of Moses they could not be saved Act. 15. 1. Gal. 3. 1 3. some saying there was no Resurrection of the dead or that the Resurrection was made or past already 1 Cor. 15. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 17 19. some teaching men to deny the Lord that bought them and so walking in and leading others into pernicious and lascivious ways and practises 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. Jude 3. 4 c. 1. Herein then we may see that evil teachers and false prophets are deceitful workers 2 Cor. 11. 13 15. and use a great deal of cunning craftiness Eph. 4. 14. and will pretend to speak what they believe not and be what they are not Mat. 24. 24. 2 Thes 2. 10. even such as preach another Jesus Spirit or Gospel may yet transform themselves into and call themselves the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11. 1 4. with v. 13 15. therefore they are for their subtilty compared and likened to foxes Cant. 2. 15. Ezek. 13. 4 4. and to serpents 2 Cor. 11. 3. with Gen. 3. 1. Act. 13. 10. they will pretend and give out themselves to be the Apostles of Christ when they are not so but enemies to him and liers like unto Satan Joh. 8. 44. 1 Joh. 2. 22. and like him they may make some right acknowledgment to deceive Mark 1. 24. and ch 3. 11. Luke 4. 34. Act. 16. 16. and though the enemies of Christ and of his Cross and Gospel yet they may speak sometimes honourably thereof for their own ends as they did Act. 19. 13 15. 2. Seeing they may say they are Apostles and messengers of Christ who are not let us take heed to our selves lest such deceive and beguile us as our Saviour saith to his disciples take heed lest any Man deceive you for many shall come in my name saying I am and shall deceive many and again false Christs and false prophets shall rise and shall shew Signs and wonders to seduce if possible even the elect but take ye heed behold I have foretold you all things Mark 13. 5 6. 22 23. Luke 21. 8. 2 Thes 2. 2. Believe we not every spirit let us not be so foolish and simple as to be beguiled by mens good words or high boasts of themselves Rom. 16. 16 17. Indeed we are apt to receive such as come in their own name Joh. 5. 44 and to suffer them gladly and follow them who exalt themselves 2 Cor. 11. 13 15 20. But manifold admonitions are given to us to arme us against them and to engage us to look to our selves that no Man deceive us 1 Joh. 3. 7. 2 Joh. 7. 9. think not you cannot be deceived for it is possibe you may and many will be so Mat. 24. 4 5. nor conceit there is no danger in these deceivers for their heresies are dâ—mnable and destructive as is before said 3. Then also it is good and needful for us not to receive any strangers or such as are unknown to us as bringers or declarers of a doctrine without letters of commendation from such as we doe know and may confide in which was it seemes used and usual in former times So much may be signified in what Paul saith of Timothy in one of his epistles to the Corinthians Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of Christ as I also doe 1 Cor. 16. 10 12. so again need we as some others Epistles of commendation to you or of commendation from you thereby giving us to understand that though he needed none nor
so they on his behalf because he had begotten them thorow the Gospel yet some others did do so 2 Cor. 3. 1 3. see also 2 Cor. 8. 16 24. Phil. 2. 25 29. Col. 4. 10. 4. And however try all come they with never so goodly and specious pretences and this leads us unto another particular 2. Thou hast tried them and for this they are commended and therefore it is good for us to try them that bring a Doctrine to us though they say they are Apostles yea the rather to try them by how much the more they speak themselves for they are very suspitious who begin with a loud voice to proclaim their own goodness or exalt themselves He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own Glory Joh. 7. 18. Act. 5. 36. 2 Cor. 11. 13 20. To be sure they are unfaithful who make it their business to proclaim their own goodness Prov. 20. 6. It is good for us to try all things in those prophecyings we should not despise and not to receive without probation what they say who are and are known to us to be the Ministers of Christ and to have the lip of knowledg 1 Thes 5. 19 21. It was a noble and commendable thing in the Jews of Berea to search the Scriptures whether the things the true Apostles said were so or no Act. 17. 11 12. and when the Apostle writes to the Corinthians he saith unto them I speak unto wise men Judg ye what I say consider and prove whether it be right or no 1 Cor. 10. 15. and much rather should they be tried who are their own witnesses and concerning whom we have nothing to engage us to receive them but their own commendations of themselves and their own saying that they are Apostles Oh it is good for us to have our senses exercised to discern both good and evil Heb. 5. 14. Quest But some may say how may we try them that say they are Apostles and are not that we may find them and prove them liars Ans 1. If they pretend themselves to be Apostles in the first sense to wit extraordinary Ambassadours of Christ and that they have seen him and received some new Revelation from him not contained in the writings of the Apostles and Prophets or to have received their message immediatly from Christ it is easy to discern them and find out to be liars for the Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ the twelve and Paul included were the last Apostles in this consideration 1 Cor. 4. 9. and Paul was the last man that saw Jesus Christ with bodily eys as he saith Last of all he was seen of me as of one born out of due time 1 Cor. 15. 8. and amongst those disciples and Apostles of Jesus Christ the law is bound up as the Prophet Isay prophetically saith speaking of Christ and in his person as is evident by comparing the scriptures Bind up the Testimony to wit as a Book is bound up when it is finished so as no more is to be added or put thereto seal the law among my disciples as a letter or other writing when it is sealed it is then concluded Isay 8. 16 18. with Heb. 2. 13. plainly giving us to understand that Christ hath so given forth the full of the testimony by the Apostles whom he chose as that there is no new or further revelation to be expected or received untill God shall send us Jesus again who now is preached to us And to this law and Testimony as thus bound up and sealed we are continually to have recourse and thereby in all things to be determined as to our faith and worship and if any man speak not according to his word we may be sure it is because there is no light in them Isay 8. 20. with 1 Joh. 4. 6. and at the conclusion of this book of the Revelation this is added to deter all from daring to pretend to any new or further Revelation For I testify together unto every Man that heareth the Words of the Prophecy of this Book If any Man shall adde unto these things God shall adde unto him the plagues that are written in this Book Rev. 22. 18. nay though they should come with signs and wonders yet they are to be rejected by us for our Saviour hath foretold that false Christs and false prophets should arise and shew great signs and wonders Mat. 24. 24. and concerning the Man of Sin the Apostle Paul saith whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders call'd lying â—not only because they are false for he may truly do great wonders but especially and fully because he doth them to confirm his lyes 2. Thes 2. 9 12. with Rev. 13. 13 14. need we have therefore to mind and consider and receive that caution which God gave to his people in former times If there arise among you a Prophet or Dreamer of dreams and giveth thee a sign or a wonder and the sign or the wonder come to pass whereof he spake unto thee saying Let us go after other Gods and serve them thou shalt not hearken unto the Words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams For the Lord your God proveth you â— Deut. 13. 1 3. nay though they have as it were angelical knowledge and an angelical life and conversation let them yet be an Anathema let them be accursed if they preach another Gospel besides that the Apostles those first trusters in Christ preached or the unfeigned believers received Gal. 1. 8 9. and ch 3. 1. and ch 5. 12. 2. If they say they are only ordinary messengers and Ministers of Christ and of the Church yet we may try them not only nor so much by their outward conversation for they may come in sheeps-clothing Mat. 7. 15. and appear very blameless in their lives amongst Men Phil. 3. 6. they may have a form of godliness upon them 2 Tim. 3. 1 5. But 1. If they confess not lift not up praise not magnify not Jesus Christ of Nazareth as already com'd in the flesh and the works finished in his own personal body they are false apostles â—alse prophets 1 Joh. 4. 1 3. 2 Joh. 7 9. 1 Cor. 16. 22. If they direct us to rejoyce in or come unto some other Person foundation Bread of life door of approach to God great and fundamental witness of God's love to sinners fountain of all spiritual blessings light High-priest mediatour besides Jesus Christ of Nazareth they are not of God and though they say they are apostles they are not so but are and are to be esteemed by us Liars 2. Or though they do confess the true Christ yet if they do it not in the words of the holy Prophets and apostles they are not of God 1 Joh. 4. 6. 2 Joh. 9. 11. yea if thou hast received and knowest Christs voice and knowest not theirs if it be a strange voice to thee reject it Joh. 10. 3 5 8. 1
13. 26. The heart of Asa was perfect all his days notwithstanding he was guilty of several evils Chron. 15. 7. with ch 16. 8 9. c. There were good things found in Jehoshaphat and yet for some evils of his wrath was upon him from before the LORD 2 Chron. 19. 2. 3. Hezekiah was a good Man yet after he was recovered of his Sickness he rendred not again according to the benefit done unto him for his heart was lifted up therefore there was wrath upon him c. 2 Chron. 29. 2. c. and ch 30. and ch 31. with ch 32. 24 26. and we might shew the truth of this in manifold other particular Instances And the same we may also say of Churches Judah ruled with God and was faithful with the most holy and yet The LORD hath also a Controversy with Judah Hos 11. 12. with ch 12. 2. In the Church of Corinth were many commendable things 1 Cor. 1. 2 9. and ch 11. 2. and yet there were many evils found therein 1 Cor. 1. 10 15. and ch 3. 3 5. and ch 6 c. see also Heb. 6. 2 10. with ch 3. 12 13. and ch 5. 11 14 and ch 10. 25 27. Rev. 2. 13 14. and v. 19 20. so here I know thy works and labour and patience and how thou canst not bâ—ar them that are evil c. nevertheless he had a controversy with them and such an one as if they did not repent he threatens he will take away their candlestick from them Vse 1. This may then give us occasion to suspect our selves and to search and try our hearts and ways continually especially when his Judgments are amongst us Though the grace of God hath much efficacy upon us or any of us yet he may have a controversy with us that notwithstanding Lam. 3. 13 40. 42. we may not be polluted with gross evils and yet we may be so with those which are more commendable among Men and nothing less offensive and provoking to God as Jehu destroyed Baal and yet served the golden calves 2 King 10. 15 16 25 29. we may hate rioting and drunkenness chambring and wantoness swearing cursing Pastime c. and it is well if we do so and yet be guilty of Pride Wrath Covetousness c. Luke 18. 11 12. with ch 16. 14 15. we may speak against Prodigality and make a boast of improving our talents and yet hoard up for our selves and be unfaithful with the unrighteous mammon Luke 16. 8 12. nay we may have works labour patience c. and yet have left our first love as it was with this Angel and Church and so expose our selves to the displeasure of Christ Oh be we not high-minded but fear pass we the time of our sojourning in fear looking diligently that we fail not of the grace of God 2. This consideration may keep them who have good things in them from being many masters for in many things they offend all Jam. 3. 1 2. Oh be not censorious or forward to Judg others though there be many commendable and praise-worthy things in you and more then in others and such as are approved by him who holdeth the starrs the seven starrs in his right hand and walketh in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks v. 1. for notwithstanding all this he may have a quarrel against us There may be with us even with us also sins against the LORD our God 2 Chron. 28. 9 10. and as dead flies cause the Oyntment of the Apothecary to send forth a stinking Saviour so doth a little folly him that is in reputation for wisdom and honour Eccles 10. 1. 2 Chro. 19. 2 3. 3. Seeing such may be faulty that have so many commendable things in them take heed of relying too much upon Signs markes and qualifications Oh had our sign-mongers so many good Marks of their sincerity and such good evidences and Assurances for Heaven as these had and they so approved and commended not by some Godly Minister or ministers as they speak nor by the Apostle John or an Angel but by Christ himself who is the true and faithful witness yea the truth it self how confident would they be of their good and happy condition yea how would their Ministers and leaders confirm and strengthen them in the assured perswasion of the blessedness of themselvs and of their spiritual estate and even say we will pawn our souls for yours that your condition is very safe and good and that you are accepted of God had they such works labour patience such zeal as that they could bear them that are evil such wisdom and circumspection as to try them who say they are Apostles and are not and to find them liers Oh how over-confident would they be that all is and will be well with them and yet there may be something sound amiss with them for all this which if not repented of and removed may provoke Christ to cast them out of his house and love them no more see also what is said of and to the Angel and Church in Pergamos in this Rev. 2. 13 14. I know thy works and where thou dwellest even where Satans Seat or throne is and thou holdest fastâ— my name and hast not denyed my faith even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth A very high commendation of them considering in what times and places they lived But saith he notwithstanding all this I have a few things against thee c. see the notes no v. 13 14. and v. 19 20. of this chapter 4. If he hath an exception against these what may he have against many of us that want these things how greatly come many short of those that are here reproved Luke 10. 39 40. And of those Rev. 2. 13 14. and v. 19 20. may it not be said we are without works and labour even barren and unfruitful in the knowledg of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ It cannot be said of many amongst us that they cannot bear them that are evil but rather they cannot bear them that are good especially if they be such as are faithful reprovers of them Prov. 15. 10 12. are not too many amongst us companions of fools and riotous persons Prov. 13. 20. and ch 28. 7. And not like him who though he was a great Person in this world saith thus of himself I am a companion of all them that fear thee and that keep thy precepts Ps 1â—9 63. 2. We may further note in that he saith Nevertheless I have against thee That though Christ takes notice of whatsoever is good and commendable in his Churches yet also he minds and takes notice of the evils they are guilty of and polluted with Indeed he is slow to anger and backward to deal with Men according to their ways and exercises charity and mercy to all especially towards those that are in his Church But yet notwithstanding he takes notice
the law and obtained eternal redemption for us when we were in our filth and blood said unto us live when we were in woful misery when the Sorrows of death compassed us and the pains of Hell gat hold on us and we found woe and trouble yet then caused his goodness to pass before us and commended and discovered his love to us and overcame us as bullocks unaccustomed to the yoke and spake peace to us and quieted our fears removed our sorrows comforted our hearts delivered our souls from death our eyes from tears and our feet from falling that we might walk before him in the land of the living in whom still dwelleth and abideth all the fulness even all the fulness of the God-head bodily and in whom is all compleatness prepared for us Do we thus requite the Lord O foolish people and unwise Is he not our Father that hath bought us hath he not made and established us ask thy Father and he will shew thee thine elders the prophets and Apostles and they will tell thee do ye thus render to the Lord for all his benefits love and kindness as to forsake him and lightly or more lightly than formerly esteem the rock of your Salvation of the rock that begat you are ye so unmindful and have you forgotten God that formed you Deut. 32. 5 7 15 18. Is this your kindness to your friend that hath so loved you and made it known to you and still continues his goodness to you and waits upon you that he may be gracious unto you O remember the former days remember your affliction and misery the distress that sometimes you were in and what a joyful sound the Gospel was then unto you and how your hearts did burn within you in love to Christ his cross and sufferings and consider what a loss you are now come to and for this weep let your eye your eye run down with water weep and howl for such an unkind and unworthy return to him and give no rest to your eyes nor slumber to your eye-lids until you return to the days of your youth the love of your espousals surely the oneness of the Lord being seriously minded and considered by us would engage us to return to him from whom we have departed and to be â—ervent in unâ—eigned love to him Hear O Israel the Lord our God is one Lord And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart and Soul and mind and strength and thy neighbour as thy self Deut. 6. 4 6. with Mark 12. 29 30. Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above and cometh down from the Father of light with whom is no variableness neither shadow of turning Of his own will begat he us with the word of truth wherefore my Brethren let every Man be swift to hear c. Jam. 1. 17 18 19. 2. This is a great evil an evil that provoketh to leave the first love because in our abating in our love to Christ and leaving our first â—ervency of affection to him and his Gospel and people and the societies thereof we shall be very injurious and harmful to others and even by such remission of love secretly signify unto them that the longer we know Christ and the more acquainted we are with him the less amiable and desirable he is to us and the less delightful to us and therefore is he no more delighted in by us and so we lay a stumbling block in the way of the blind and give offence to the World and hinder others from seeking after and following the Lord when persons are zealous and â—ervent in their affection unto and pursuit after the Lord their zeal provokes very many 2 Cor. 9. 2. Thus it appeared in the spouses earnestness in seeking for and inquiring after and highly and delightfully valuing and setting forth the excellency comliness of her beloved while she was thus exercised this heat of love in her to Christ and following hard after him causeth the daughters of Jerusalem to enquire after him and to say whither is thy beloved gone O thou fairest among Women whither is thy beloved turned aside that we may seek him with thee Can. 5. 8 16. and ch 6. 1. love even hot and fiery love to Christ and the fruits thereof are strong as death as death is strong and overcomes the mightiest and stoutest so ardent love is proper to overcome others also even our enemies and to bring them in to Christ Cant. 8. 6 7. with Rom. 12. 19 21. when the believers did cleave to the Lord with full purpose of heart and continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and were together continuing daily with one accord c. The Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved Acts 2. 42 47. Joh. 13. 34 35. But now when the first love waxes cold and believers have little or less heart to Christ and his Gospel than formerly this puts a discouragement upon others and hinders them from seeking after him and strengthens them in their evil ways so much the Lord signifies in saying to his people in former times My people have forgotten me days without number why trimest thou thy way to seek love Therefore hast thou also taught the wicked ones thy ways Jer. 2. 31 33. And indeed this decay of mens first love to Christ will be visible and evident to others it cannot be kept so secret but it will be seen and come abroad for such as leave their first love will leave their first works also as v. 5. 3. Abatement in the first love is a great evil a provoking evil in believers because those in Christ's Church have great advantage to grow and increase in love to him and to his Gospel and it is expected from them that they go on from strength to strength Ps 84. 4 7. and in beholding him with open face in the glass of the Gospel they are changed and metamorphosed into the same Image from glory to glory as by the spirit of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. In giving diligence to the exceeding great and precious promises ministred in and with the Gospel they shall be made partakers of the divine nature having escaped the corruption that is in the World thorow lust and not only so but they may add to their faith vertue and to vertue knowledge and to knowledge temperance and to temperance patience and to patience godliness and to godliness Brotherly-kindness and to Brotherly-Kindness Charity 2 Pet. 1. 4 7. these things may be in them and abound v. 8 Choice giâ—ts are now given to men to this purpose that they might not be as children tossed to and fro but truthing it in love might grow up into Christ in all things who is the head from whom the whole body fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the body unto the
edifying of it self in love Eph. 4. 11 15. 16. Col. 2. 19. for the increase of love in the Philippians the Apostle prayes saying This I pray that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment Phil. 1. 9 10. Col. 1. 8 10. and this is taken notice of by way of commendation in the Thessalonians that their love did abound 2 Thes 1. 3. And indeed his Churches have great Advantage to grow in the love of him because they have frequent opportunities to hear of him of his sufferings of his love and loveliness of his Infinite perfection and everliving in the presence of God that their evil is the greater if they increase not therein Now then for such to go backward and not forward to decrease when they should increase this must needs be a provoking evil This was the evil reproved and complained of by the Lord in his Church in former times They have provoked the holy one of Israel to anger they are gone backward Isay 1. 4. and again Thus saith the Lord this thing commanded I them saying Obey my voice But they hearkened not nor enclined their ear they went backward and not forward Jer. 7. 21 24. and again thou hast forsaken me saith the Lord thou art gone backward therefore I will stretch out my hand against thee I am weary with repenting Jer. 15. 6. Josh 23. 8 12. By all which it doth in some measure appear that their leaving their first love was a great and provoking evil Vse 1. Seeing this was the charge he draws up against this Angel and Church let us examine our selves whether we be not guilty of this evil also whether there be not a decay and abatement of that heat of love and affection to Jesus Christ his sufferings and the glory which therethorow he is entered into and possessed of and his Gospel and people Say not we are not guilty hereof for we have works and labour and patience c. and therefore we are free from this provoking evil for thus Christ and not themselves saith of these Say not we are rich and increased with goods and therefore Christ hath not such a quarrel against us as he had against these for though you thus speak of your selves you may nevertheless be lukewarm Rev. 3. 16 17. But come to the light and remember the former days Oh is it not too much and a wearisome thing to us to hear the cross of Christ Gods love therein commended so much insisted on are we not ready to say there is nothing before our eyes save this Manna Numb 11. 5 6. Is this Manna so delightful to us as at first come we unto the light and see what manner of persons we are Eph. 5. 12 13. 2. Seeing this is the quarrel he hath against these that they had left their first love so he shews unto us That he desires and delights in this that his Churches should love him â—ervently It is pleasant unto him highly prized by him when they are hot zealous â—ervent in spirit love him with the whole heart This is that he calls for My son give me thy heart Prov. 23. 26. This is that which ravishes and unhearts him as it were and yet revives and chears him Cant. 4. 9 10. This love of theirs when it is hot and ardent doth even overcome and puffe him up as he saith turn away thine eyes from me for they have â—vercome me or puffed me up Cant. 6. 5. and to this love of the Lord doth he exhort as O love the Lord ye his saints Ps 31. 23. take heed unto your Souls that ye love the Lord your God Josh 23. 11. and they that do so shall prosper their soul shall be like a watered garden and like a spring of water whose waters fail not Ps 122. 6. And great peace have they that love his law and nothing shall offend them Ps 119. 165. and if any man love him the same is known owned and approved of him 1 Cor. 8. 3. he that loveth Christ shall be loved of his father and he will love him and will manifest himself unto him Joh. 14. 21 22 23. 3. And here we may see and take notice that how many good things soever his Churches or any in them have yet if their love to him his cross Gospel and people c. grows cold or decays and abates it will greatly provoke him to anger Though they have all knowledge faith gifts utterance c. and have not love they are displeasing to him and therefore keep thine heart with all keeping Prov. 4. 23. how displeasing was it to the Lord that Solomon who once loved the Lord 1 King 3. 3. did afterwards leave his first love and his heart was turned away from him The Lord was angry with Solomon because his heart was turned from the Lord God of Israel who had appeared unto him twice 1 King 11. 1 3 6 9 1â— And this was a blot upon Amaziah he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart 2 Chron. 25. 2. and though there be many infirmities found with a Man yet if his heart be perfect and he cleave in love unto the Lord they are graciously overlooked and covered by him 1 Kings 15. 17. and ch 16. 10 11 12. Verse 5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and Repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou Repent In this verse we have to mind and consider 1. The good gracious and needful counsel given to this Angel and Church 2 A conditional threat denounced against them 1. The good gracious and needful counsel given unto this Angel and Church and this is expressed to us in three Branches 1. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen 2. And Repent 3. And do the first works 1. Branch Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen 1. We shall speak to this Branch of the counsel by way of explication 2. Note some Instructions that are contained and signified therein 1. We shall speak to this Branch of the Counsel by way of explication This Counsel hath reference to what goeth before as it appeareth by the word therefore And it seemeth to refer either 1. Unto what is said in the beginning of v. 4. I have against thee Remember therefore I who am the Son of the Father in truth and love and have manifested so much in laying down my life 1 Joh. 3. 16. and therefore speak out of love Rev. 3. 19. I that hold the seven stars and walk in the midst of the seven Golden candlesticks there is my constant path and walk and so see and observe how it is with you for mine eyes are as a flame of fire and all things are naked and manifest unto me Rev. 2. 1. Heb. 4. 12 13. and I that am Almighty and can do whatsoever
flow from unfeigned faith in him even from the hearty mindfulness and high-prizing of the precious Blood of Christ and the love therein commended to Sinners It is Faith even the Word of Faith believed that worketh by Love Gal. 5. 6. and so also produceth as the consequent thereof good works Heb. 10. 24. 1 Thes 1. 3 5. and ch 2. 13. The principle of those works which are acceptable to God is not our own wisdom or any thing in our selves or because it is our duty simply but the Grace of God his free-love manifested in the gift of his Son to be the Saviour of the World 2 Cor. 1. 12. The Grace of God that bringeth Salvation to all Men hath appeared teaching us that denying Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts we should live soberly righteously and godly in this present World Tit. 2. 11 12. This Gospel and good news being heartily embraced doth powerfully operate to the denying and abhorring what is evil and to the doing what is well-pleasing in his sight Joh. 15. 2 6. 1 Joh. 3. 6. Now their works could not be the first because they were as we have before seen fallen in some measure from Christ and from the high prizing of his Cross and his love and kindness therein manifested and commended 2. The first works also appear to be such as are done in â—ervent and inflamed love to Jesus Christ and in love and charity to Men hence called the work and labour of love begotten by and exercised in the love of and unto Christ and also exercised towards Men and Brethren Heb. 6. 9. 1 Thes 1. 3. And this love is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13. 10. and all without it is nothing as the Apostle saith though I have the gift of Prophesie and understand all Mysteries and all Knowledge and though I have all Faith so that I could remove Mountains and have not Love or Charity I am nothing And though I bestow all my Goods to feed the Poor and though I give my Body to be burned and have not Love or Charity it profiteth me nothing 1 Cor. 13. 1 3. Gal. 5. 13 14. And this exhortation is given Let all your things be done with Love or Charity 1 Cor. 16. 13. Now their works could not be the first works because they had left their first-love 3. The first works are such as of which Christ is the Omega and end also and God in him A Man may do many things good in themselves and yet to a wrong end it may be to establish a Righteousness to himself Rom. 10. 2 3. and all such works will not profit or avail to the rendring us acceptable in the sight of God Isay 57. 12. Thus the Jews sought after Righteousness as it were by the works of the Law in which they sinned against the end of the Law Jesus Christ and stumbled and took offence at that stumbling-Stone and Rock of Offence not submitting themselves to the Righteousness of God Rom. 9. 30 31 33. and ch 10. 1 4. After such a manner also the Galatians were snared by those Evil-workers that came amongst them after they had begun to run well and were called into the Grace of Christ by listening to those Spiritual Witches that came amongst them they sought to perfect by the Flesh what was begun by the Spirit Gal. 1. 6. and ch 3. 1. and ch 5. 1 4. Or the end of what a Man doth may be that he may have praise of Men as it is with the Hyppocrites when they give alms it is that they may have Glory of Men when they pray that they may be seen of Men when they fast they so do it that they may appear unto Men to fast Mat. 6. 2 6 16. And thus our Saviour saith of the Scribes and Pharisees All their works they do for to be seen of Men Mat. 23. 2 5. And of this evil end the Apostle warns in saying Be not desirous of Vain-glory Gal. 5. 26. But now the first or best Luke 15. 22. works are such as in which a Man knowing that Christ hath brought in Everlasting Righteousness and that all is prepared in him he doth therefore in all aim at his Glory and therein at the good of Men and especial good of Believers as the Apostle exhorts Whether ye eat or drink or whatsoever ye do do all to the Glory of God Give none Offence neither to the Jews nor to the Gentiles nor to the Church of God Even as I please all Men in all things not seeking mine own profit but the profit of many that they may be saved 1 Cor. 10. 31 33. and ch 11. 1. Phil. 1. 20 21. 1 Cor. 9. 22. Now from this Branch of the Counsel we may also briefly note some Instructions As 1. In that he had before intimated that they had at first when the Gospel was preached to and received by them a first and servent love and now also intimates that they had first works so he gives us to understand that when God's love in Christ to Sinners is so known and believed that it turns the Heart to him and begets love unto him it will also produce works good and acceptable works such as are well-pleasing in his sight So much the Apostle signifies as with respect to the Thessalonians when he saith Ye received the word of God which ye heard of us not as the word of Men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that believe It wrought so effectually in them that it wrought Love in them and the work of Faith and Labour of Love c. 1 Thes 2. 13. with ch 1. 3 10. 1 Joh. 3. 16 18. Gal. 5. 6. 2. In that he saith And do the first works so he signifieth to us that though there may be works with us yet not such as are approved of him nay though they may be right and good in themselves yet they may not proceed from the Faith nor be done in Fervent Love and Charity nor may we aim at Christ at his Glory and the promoting the things of his Kingdom as the end and to be sure if we have leâ—t our first-love and that be waxed cold and if we have abated in our former high prizings of the precious sufferings and Blood of our Gracious Redeemer and the love therein discovered our works will also be defective as it was with these Come we to the light Joh. 3. 21. 3. In that he saith Remember and repent c. so he signifieth to us that the way to do the first works is to remember Christ's works and to repent and turn to him again from whom we have revolted and back-sliden for as he hath wrought all our works for us so it is he also that must work them in us Isay 26. 12. Phil. 2. 12 15. They must needs be dead works imperfect unacceptable works unless such as have left their first love remember how they have received and heard
1 Pet. 1. 17. And therefore 2. Flatter we not our selves as if because we are made so nigh unto him and so favoured and priviledged by him he would not thus come unto us but let us wisely consider his dealings with his people in former times for they are written for our admonition And every one that hath an ear is called upon to hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches See v. 7. 17 29. and ch 3. v. 6. 22. 3. Make we haste and delay not to turn unto him when we we have backslidden from him Ps 119. 59 66. Mat. 5. 25. and ch 24. â—â— 2. We have the end of his coming declared to us and therâ—â—n the Judgment directly threatned And will remove thy candlestick out of his place That is to say 1. He would take away their fellowship in the Gospel and break their Church in pieces so as there should be no longer a Church in Ephesus A candlestick is a Church as is before declared to us like that complained of bewailed in former times He hath violently taken away his Tabernacle as it were of a garden he hath destroyed his places of the assembly The Lord hath caused the solemn feasts and sabbaths to be forgotten in Zion Lam. 2. 6. he would so break them in pieces that there should not be a cluster left Mica 7. 1. either by taking away those that were more upright among them and so or otherwise scattering them one from another and causing them that were left to sit alone because of his hand as Jer. 15. 17. like that the anger or the face of the Lord hath divided them Lam. 4. 16. and thus he would deal with them in Testimony of displeasure to the Angel also as well as to the Church more generally and to others among whom they were set Eccles 4. 10 12. he would even take away the hedge thereof and it should be eaten up and break down the wall thereof and it should be trodden down and so make way for the wild beasts to come in amongst them Isay 5. 1 4. with Ps 80. 12 13. 2. He would take away the light of the Gospel from them so as they should not have it amongst them as hitherto they had had he would take away the Kingdom of God from them and his word and ordinances as he threatned to do and did at last with the Church of Israel because they rejected Christ and put away the word of God from them Mat. 21. 41 43. Acts 13. 46. The candlestick is the place in which the light is set and by removing the former he would deprive them also of the latter and take away from them those gifts and that knowledge that had been vouchsafed to them and not improved by them as our saviour saith From him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath Mat. 13. 12. The talent or talents might be taken away from the Angel and that in testimony of displeasure not to himself only but unto them also Mat. 25. 29. and so he would deprive them of those helps that formerly they had had And even send a famine amongst them of hearing the words of the Lord and command the clouds that they rain no rain upon them even shut the mouths of his ministers so as they should no longer prophesy unto them Amos 8. 11 12. Isay 5. 6. Ezek. 3. 25 26. Micah 2. 6. 3. And as the consequent and concomitant of both the former he also himself would depart from them and not dwell and walk in and amongst them For he is and walketh in the midst of the Golden candlesticks v. 1. Exod. 20. 24. Mat. 18. 20. But when the candlestick is removed and taken away then he would be gone and leave them also according to that Be thou instructed O Jerusalem lest my soul depart from thee c. Jer. 6. 8. And then nothing but cause of lamenâ—ation mourning and woe will follow as he saith to his people in former times Woe also unto them when I depart from them and for the wickedness of their doings I will drive them out of my house I will love them no more Hos 9. 12 15. He will go far off from them Ezek. 8. 6. Jâ—r 23. 33 39. he will forsake his house and leave his heritage and give the dearly beloved of his soul into the hands of her enemies Jer 12. 7 8 9. Now in that he so severely threatneth this Angel and Church and that on the account before spoken to so he signifieth unto us 1. That it is a very great and provoking iniquity to leave our first love to Jesus Christ and to withdraw or abate in our affection to him and so in some measure to forsake him Thus when the Lord is declaring to Jerusalem that he remembers the kindness of their youth the love of their espousals and signifying that now they had left that he thus expresseth the heynousness of that Iniquity which was the root of their other evils Be astonished O ye heavens at this and be horribly afraid be ye very desolate saith the Lord c. Jer. 2. 2 3 12 13. Mat. 10. 37 38. So again he saith Of the Rock that begat thee thou art unmindful and hast forgotten God that formed thee and when the Lord saw it he abhorred them because of the provoking of his sons and of his daughters Deut. 32. 15. 18 19. So here he gives us to understand how provoking an evil it is to him to leave the first love and let slip the principle thereof by the judgments he threateneth to execute upon them so persisting and how many good things soever otherwise there were with them 2. In that he saith I will remove thy candlestick So he intimates to us that he can righteously unchurch his churches and cast them out of his house for their evils and love them no more Hos 9. 15. he can abhor his sons and daughters and cast them off because of their provokings Deut. 32. 19 23. he is not tied to their persous but if they forsake him he will also forsake them 2 Chron. 15. 2. It is a faithful saying if we deny him he also will deny us 2 Tim. 2. 11 13. see how he dealt with his people in former times Behold Israel after the flesh because of unbelief they are broken off and thou standest by faith be not high minded but fear behold therefore the goodness and severity of God on them which fell severity but towards thee goodness if thou continue in his goodness otherwise thou also shall be cut off saith the Apostle to the Church at Rome Jer. 7. 3 12. Ps 78. 57 61. 1 Sam. 4. 7 11. Rom. 11. 20 21. Mat. 21. 41 4. 3. In that he threatneth this as a judgment and severe testimony of his displeasure so it may instruct us That it is a great mercy blessing and advantage to have his Church and candlestick continued in a place and to have his
evil way and the froward mouth do I hate saith Wisdom Prov. 8. 13. Let none of you imagine evil in your hearts against his Neighbour and love no false Oath for all these are things that I hate saith the LORD Zech. 8. 17. Deut. 12. 31. and ch 16. 22. He hateth Wickedness even all and all manner of Iniquity And we should be like-minded after the example of our Lord Jesus Christ and hate it also Ps 5. 5 7. Heb. 1. 9. Rom. 15. 7. 4. Thou hatest the Deeds of the Nicolaitans Though he speaks not here of their Doctrines yet afterwards he doth in verse 15. It was an hateful Doctrine and their Deeds were hateful also divers and strange Doctrines produce and bring forth evil and abominable works The Gospel of Christ only in which is contained wholesome words is a Doctrine according to Godliness 1 Tim. 6. 3. And those who from the heart obey it are made free from Sin Rom. 6. 17 18. 1 Thes 2. 13. with ch 1. 9 10. Now are 〈◊〉 clean saith our Saviour thorow the word that I have spoken to you Joh. 15. 3. Anâ— therefore we may be sure that they do not heartily believe the Gospel who walk in crooked paths his words doe good to them that wâ—lk upâ—â—ghtly Mica 2. 7. Ps 17. 4. Blessed are the undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord They also do no Iniquity they walk in his way Ps 119. 1 3 9 11. But now an evil 〈◊〉 brings forth â—vil fruiâ— wormewood and gall Deut. â—9 18 19. Heb. â—2 15. 16. 1 Tim. 6. 3 5. Jude 3 8. 2 Pet. 2. 1 3. Needful therefore it is â—or uâ— to reject their divers and strange doctrines Heb. 13. 8 9. to go from the presence of those foolish ones in whom we perceive not the lip of knowledg Prov. 14. 7. and ch 19. 27. not to hearken to the wâ—rds of such Prophets for if we doe they will make us vain for they speak a vision of their own hearts not out of the mouth of the Lord Jer. 23. 9 10 14 16. and ch 50. 6. Eph. 4. 13 15. Our Saviour signifies to us that the Doctrine of the Pharisees was Hypocrisy and thâ—nce and therefore also their workes were hypocritical Mat. 16. 6 12. with Luke 12. 1. and Mat. 23. Those Doctrines which say it is no mortal but a venial sin to commit fornication lead others to pollute themselves therewith Those Doctrines in which Men say it is lawful to worship or serve Images To adore the bread and wine when consecrated That say Christ died not for all Men and all he died for shall be saved with an everlasting Salvation that mens states were fixed in a personal consideration before they were born And that the one and least part of Men cannot possibly perish and the other and greatest part cannot possibly be saved That once in Christ and ever in Christ necessarily That there is no resurrection from the dead c. are hateful Doctrines and bring forth hateful works and deeds and many times men hold fast or return to evil Doctrines that they may go on securely in their evil ways As the Apostle Paul saith The time will come when they will not endure sound Doctrine but after their own lusts heap up to themselves teachers having itching ears And they shall turn away their ears from the truth and will be turned to fables 2 Tim. 4. 2 3 4. 2 Pet. 3. 2 3 4. Isay 30. 10 11. Jer. 5. 21. Mic. 2. 11. Hos 4. 9. We come now to speak more particularly unto this verse Thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans c. What these Nicolaitans were or what were their hateful deeds is not so shewn unto us in scripture that I can their find it out There is not particular account given us therein either of their Doctrines or works But as is generally supposed and said Their Doctrine was such as in which they held that Women and wives were common and accordingly they did shamelesly give themselves over to walk in the lust of the flesh and to commit all uncleanness with greediness like to those amongst us who are called Ranters Now then here note In that they are called Nicolaitans it appears that even in the Apostles time there were hereticks and evil workers amongst the Churches not only did they prophesy that there should be such in succeeding ages as the Apostle Paul saith Of your selves shall Men arise speaking perverse things to draw away disciples after them Acts 20. 29 30. â—o Peter saith As there were false Prophets among the people so there will be false teachers among you c. 2 Pet. 2. 1. and ch 3. 3 4. 2 Tim. 4. 3 4. But also there were such in their times in those most pure times and yet the Apostles were more infallible judges than ever were since many false Prophets did then go forth into the world 1 Joh. 4. 1. 2 Joh. 7. there were then many Antichrists 1 Joh. 2. 18 22. There were some that said there was no resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 12. some said the resurrection was made or past already 1 Tim. 1. 20. and 2 Tim. 2. 14 19. some taught others to deny the Lord that bought them 2 Pet. 2. 1. some told the believers that unless they were circumcised and kept the law of Moses they could not be saved Acts 15. 1. some taught and seduced Christs servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed to Idols Rev. 2. 14 20. And so here is mention made of a pernicious sect even the Nicolaitans and this name is twice in this chapter given them by our Saviour which may be the common name by which they were called in those times And if there were so many sects and and heresies in their times I mean in the Apostles days yea and in our Saviours also how can we expect to be free therefrom in these last and worst times in which we live 2 Tim. 3. 1 5 12 13. and how ridiculous unreasonable is it to think that the Man of sin should now rid the Church of all such were he acknowledged the head of the Church and infallible Judge seeing also there are so many sects heresies and divisions amongst them that give such honour to him which appertains not to him at all It is far more reasonable to believe and it is certainly true that if men should give to him that blasphemous honour which he challengeth the Church would be so far from being without sectaries and hereticks that there would be none else therein 2 Thes 2. 1 4 10 12. 2. We may also note in that these are called Nicolaitans That evil teachers and workers do love to be called by and would own themselves as the followers of good men for it seems these were called Nicolaitans after Nicolas the proselyte who was a good Man for ought we read of him Acts 6. 5 7. so the Jews did stiffely plead
lay themselves open to his wrath and displeasure Jona 2. 8. Heb. 12. 15 16. what an unreasonable thing is it that any should expose themselves to the eternal wrath of God for the pleasures of sin which are but for a season Heb. 11. 25. So the wise Man saith I beheld among the simple ones I discerned among the sons a young Man void of understanding with much fair speech the whorish Woman caused him to yeild with the flattering of her lips she forced him he goeth after her straitway as an oxe goeth to the slaughter or as a fool to the correction of the stocks till a dart strike thorow his liver c. Prov. 7. 7 23. 2. It may exhort us all to depart far from this iniquity and from those that entice thereto as the holy Ghost saith hear me now therefore O ye children and depart not from the words of my mouth remove thy way far from her and come not nigh the door of her house c. Prov. 5. 3 8. and ch 7. 24 25 27. Flee fornication as one would flee from the most dangerous and pernicious thing that can be 1 Cor. 6. 18 20. Col. 3. 5 6. 3. And if any of us be guilty hereof hasten to the fountain that is opened for sin and for uncleanness Zech. 13. 1. that we may therein be washed and sanctified 1 Cor. 6. 9 10 11. Ps 51. 1 4. He that covereth his sins shall not prosper But he that confesseth and forsaketh shall find mercy Prov. 28. 13 Let us then cleanse our selves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord 2 Cor. 7. 1 2. 4. It is further here noted by way of commendation of this Angel and Church thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans not only thou doest them not but thou hatest them we are instructed not only to cease from but to abhor that which is evil Rom. 12. 9. this is a part of the description of the transgression of a wicked Man He abhorreth not evil Ps 36. 1 3. Oh let us not only abstain from but hate evil and to that end let us love the law of the Lord and esteem his precepts concerning all things to be right Ps 97. 10. and 119. 113 128. Rom. 6. 1 3. Ps 26. 3 4 5 Verse 7. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God or of my God In this verse we have contained to be considered by us 1. A call and invitation in the former part of the verse 2. A gracious promise and powerful encouragement propounded unto and set before us 1. A call and invitation given In which we have to speak to 1. The Person called on or invited to hear He that hath an ear to hear let him hear 2. The thing every such an one is called upon to hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches 1. The person called upon or invited to hear He that hath an ear let him hear Where again consider for our usefulness 1. Who is he that hath an ear 2. Note some instructions 1. Who is he that hath an ear Surely herein is intimated to us that all Men have not an ear to hear these things for if they had it needed not to be said he that hath an ear but let every one hear But there are some that in this respect have no ear And it is said Hear ye deaf c. Isay 42. 18. and yet these are called upon and surely capacitated also to hear the more easy plain first and fundamental things in Isay 42. 1 8. and v. 19 21. God is in due time speaking to all and especially where the scriptures are vouchsafed and calling upon them to hear and enabling them to hear the first and more plain things of his law and doctrine as it is said Doth not Wisdom cry and understanding put forth her voice she standeth in the top of the high-places c. unto you O men I call and my voice is to the sons of Men hear for I will speak of excellent things and the opening of my lips shall be right things c. Prov. 8. 1 6 8 32 34. He acquaints all with the feast of â—at things which he hath in Christ prepared for all people and the means whereby it is prepared to wit by the abaâ—eâ—ent and sufferings of the Son of God in the nature of Man and â—aith Hoe every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and he that hath no money come ye buy and eat yea come buy Wine and Milk without money and without price Hearken diligently unto me and eat ye that which is good and let your soul delight it self in fatness Incline your ear and come unto me hear and your souls shall live c. Prov. 9. 1 6. Isay 55. 1 3. Mat. 22. 3 8. and he is preventing them with power and capacity and causing the dead to hear Joh. 5. 25. and saying let every man be swift to hear Jam. 1. 18 19. Ps 49. 1. Isay 18. 3. with ch 40. 9. and 1 Cor. 14. 8. unto the worst and vilest of sinners he is preaching and proclaiming how that Christ died for their sins according to the scriptures and that he was buried that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures In which the love of God is wonderfully and everlastingly commended to us He commanded his Apostles to preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations 1 Cor. 15. 1 4 with Mark 16. 15. But yet it is here supposed and implied that every one hath not an ear to wit to hear what is spoken and said to the Churches though yet in due time all are capacitated to hear the everlasting Gospel when and as it is preached to him Rev. 14. 6. But I conceive such an one is said to have an ear to hear those more hard and difficult things that hath received the testimony of Jesus in the first and more plain things thereof such as have heard in hearing and if they hear not those first and more easy things how shall they â—ear more mysterious things As our Saviour saith to Nicodemus If I have told you earthly things and ye believe not how shall ye believe if I tell you of heavenly things Joh. 3. 12. They that heard the glad tidings of the Kingdom were in a capacity to hear the mysteries thereof and our Saviour therefore uses this saying when he spake in parables and saith who hath ears to hear let him hear And unto you that hear shall more be given But to them without all these things were in parable Therefore he spake to them in parables because they seeing see not and hearing they hear not neither do they understand For their â—ares were dull of hearing and their eyes they had closed Mat. 13. 9 16. Mark 4.
9 24. Luke 8. 1 8 18. And this I judge to be the meaning of the expression also because this Book is to be shewed unto Christ's Servants they must be such first see the notes on Rev. 1. v. 1. and v. 4 and he is pronounced blessed and is so before also that hears and keeps c. Rev. 1. 3. They are called upon to see and hear these things that have eyes and ears as it is said The eyes of them that see shall not be dim and the ears of them that hear shall hearken Isay 32. 3. Dan. 2. 20 22. Ps 25. 14. their eyes and ears are blessed that do hear see the first things and they are in a capacity to hear the following and more difficult things Mat. 13. 16. Otherwise not as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews speaking of Christ's being an High-priest after the order of Melchisedeck of whom saith he We have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing to wit the first and more easy things as appears by what follows For when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the Oracles of God And are become such as have need of milk and not of strong meat Heb. 5. 11 12. and so by him that hath an ear may be meant every one that hath received in believing the first things of the Gospel of Christ and so every particular member of the Churches for what is here spoken of the Churches as bodies or societies is of concernment and for instruction to every particular person that hath an ear to hear So whereas the Church of Ephesus is here charged to have left her first-love and threatned that if she remembers not from whence she is fallen and repents not c. He will remove her candlestick Though this be spoken to the Church directly yet the same charge and commination respects every particular person that is alike guilty and the same judgement or one of a like nature is to be feared if it be not timely prevented 2. We come in the next place to note some instructions briefly As to say 1. That the way for us to hear and understand these things here written to the Churches is to hear continually the word of Jesus even the word of the beginning of Christ which is the foundation of all gracious and spiritual operations and of all doctrines Joh. 5. 25. Heb. 6. 1 2. To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly Mat. 13. 12. 1 Joh. 2. 20 24 27. 2. Herein is supposed that such as have an ear may not hear attend unto and mind these things spoken to the Churches It is possible that they which have ears to hear may not hear they may not improve what they are furnished with Ezek. 12. 2. Jer. 5. 21. so much our Saviour signifies when he saith to his disciples Perceive ye not neither understand have ye your hearts yet hardned having eyes see ye not and having ears hear ye not And do ye not yet Remember Mark 8. 17 18. Where he both gives us to understand who they are that have ears to wit his disciples and also signifies that such may not hear they may pretend or suppose so much difficulty in the Book of this prophecy as not to mind or set their hearts to what is contained therein or upon other accounts may not make use of or improve that ear which they have received 1 Pet. 1. 22 23. 3. That it is the gracious mind of our Lord Jesus that every one that hath an ear should hear the things here written to the Churches that they should attentively hear and understand them as the Word hear when it 's mentioned alone doth frequently signify understand Mat. 13. 18. see notes on Rev. 1. v. 3. The things herein written are therefore sent and written not for the sakes of the Angels and Churches as congregated together only But it is the good will of Christ that every particular Man that hath an ear should hear them also and therefore any such may with encouragement hear that he may understand 4. It is of concernment and great usefulness to such an one to hear and consider what is here spoken Rev. 1. 3. 2. Consider we next the thing that every such an one is called upon to hear And that is what the spirit saith unto the Churches not to the World only All may hear that as before is said but unto the Churches What is that Surely we may say all spoken to them and so as with respect to what is said directly to this Church he is to hear all before spoken to wit the description Christ gives of himself v. 1. the commendable things found with this Angel and Church to receive the grace of God to imitate what is good v. 2 3 6. The evil found to avoid it or if polluted therewith to escape such pollution v. 4. the good counsel given to receive so far as appertains to us And the commination to stand in awe and not sin v. 5. and also the promise and encouragement annexed to these words in this verse and therefore though to the three former Churches he puts down the call or acclamation before the promises and encouragements as here and v. 11. and v. 17. yet to the four latter he places it last of all To shew all is to be heard by every one that hath an ear that is spoken to the Churches â—ee v. 29. and ch 3. 6 12 22 yea all is to be heard that is contained in this Book For the whole therein the spirit speaketh to the Churches as hath been before said And as may be seen Rev. 22. 6 16. Now here we may note for our instruction and usefulness 1. In that it is said before These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars to wit Christ v. 1 and here What the spirit saith so he signifieth to us that Christ who is in his personal body in heaven now speaks to us by the spirit according to his promise he hath sent him forth Joh. 15. 26 and 16. 7. and speaks to us by him as God spake by the holy spirit in former times so now Christ having received the immeasurable fulness thereof in the nature of Man hath shed him forth and speaks by him Acts 2. 33. This holy and eternal spirit rests on him and thereby he knoweth all things yeâ— the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. and speaks to us the words of God Joh. 3. 34 35. Isay 11. 1 3. so also he speaks to all the seven Churches 2. In that Christ had said to John v. 1 write and here what the spirit saith so he gives us to understand That as in former times holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy spirit Zech. 7. 12. Mark 12. 38. Acts 28. 25. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 2 Pet. 1. 20 21. so now what
Ps 60. 4. and by which they have been prevailed with to give their names unto him and this banner is his love manifested in his precious sufferings and cross which he hath endured and overcome So the spouse saith His banner over me was love Cant. 2. 5. This covers their heads in the day of battle and this being known and believed by them makes them perfect in love to him to cleave unto him with full purpose and follow the lamb whithersoever he goeth Cant. 1. 2 4. and gives them boldness in every day of judgment and casteth out continually all fear out of them all fear that hath torment 1 Joh. 4. 16 19. and makes them valiant and victorious so as they are more then conquerours thorow him that loved them and gave himself for them Cant. 1. 2. and ch 8. 6 7 8. Rom. 8. 32 37 39. 3. They have somewhat to fight for not the World and the things thereof my Kingdom saith our Saviour is not of this World If my Kingdome were of this World then would my servants fight that I should not be delivered unto the Jews Joh. 18. 36. nor for indifferent things or lighter and circumstantial matters about the worship of God If any Man seem to be contentious about these things we have no such custom saith the apostle neither the Churches of God 1 Cor. 11. 2 16. and much less have they to fight and contend for mens traditions and ceremonies But that they have to contend earnestly for is the works of Christ as declared in his word and so his Gospel He that overcometh saith Christ and keepeth my works unto the end c. see Rev. 2. 26. The works he hath wrought and accomplished in his own personal body for us and the works which he is now doing from Heaven in the name of the Father and in the name of the fulness of the anointing of the holy spirit to us and in Heaven with the Father for us and the works hereafter as these are made known to us in the word of which he will work Faith These are to be kept and contended for by us and so the word of God and testimony of Jesus They are to contend earnestly for the faith of the common salvation which was once delivered to the saints Jude 3. And they should not give place by subjection no not for an hour that the truth of the Gospel may continue with them Gal. 2. 5. This is contained in that conversation which becometh the faith of the Gospel of Christ to stand fast in one spirit with one mind striving together for the Gospel and in nothing terrified by their adversaries Phil. 1. 27 28. To this the Apostle Paul exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of faith lay hold on eternal life c. 1 Tim. 6. 12 13 14. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. and to encourage him thereto he propounds to and sets before him his own example that he might imitate him I have saith he fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith c. 2 Tim. 4. 5 6 7. 4. They have many enemies and adversaries to war with and fight against powerful enemies And they are 1. Sin in them with the affections and lusts thereof which do war against them and this enemy is next unto them as neer to them as their flesh and therefore it is called the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof which are said to be their members that are upon the earth Gal. 5. 24 26. Col. 3. 5. and this sin and these members of theirs these lusts are both hindering and letting them continually from what is good and prompting enticing and leading them to what is evil whenever they would do good evil is present with them and they find a law in their members warring against the law of their mind and bringing them into captivity to the law of sin which is in their members Rom. 7. 21 23. And the fleshly lusts thereof do war against the soul the good peace and prosperity thereof 1 Pet. 2. 11. these lusts war in their members and lead them to the acting and perpetrating that which is evil and provoking to God and hurtful unto others Jam. 4. 1. the Flesh lusteth continually against the spirit and these are contrary one to the other Gal. 5. 17. This sin and its deceitful lusts are striving against them to cause them to let go Christ's works and his first love and so to leave their first love to him and leading them to rejoyce in their own works or it is moving them to turn from the Gospel and not to abide in the belief thereof or in the confession of it and contending for it or not to have their conversation as becometh it but to do and fulfil the lusts of the Flesh Gal. 5. 16 17. And this sin hath so overspread and defiled the whole man that it is become filthy stinking and abominable Out of the heart of Men proceed evil thoughts murders adulteries blasphemies an evil eye covetousness pride foolishness c. Mark 7. 21 23. Gen. 6. 5. Jer. 17. 9. This is a most dangerous enemy and this Christs Churches and servants have to resist and strive against even unto blood Heb. 12. 4. To deny Tit. 2. 12. abstain from 1 Pet. 2. 11. to crucify Gal. 5. 24 26. To mortify and put to death continually Rom. 8. 13. Col. 3. 5 8. and because they are so polluted themselves herewith naturally therefore that they may come after Christ they must deny and wholly renounce themselves Mat. 16. 23. not lean to their own understanding Prov. 3. 5. but cease from their own wisdom Prov. 23. 4 5. not trust to their own hearts Prov. 28. 26. nor follow their own spirit for the spirit that dwelleth in them naturally lusteth to envy and unto all that is evil Ezek. 13. 3. with Jam. 4. 1 2 4 5. 2. They have the World also to war with and fight against even the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life which are not of the Father but are of the World 1 Joh. 2. 15 17. and so the men of the World Both as they are enticing them by their flatteries and perswasions and by promising to them or propounding before them the riches honour glory pomps and pleasures of this World to cause them to walk in the way with them and to run with them to the same excess of Riot whereto they run Prov. 1. 10 15. Ps 1. 1. 1 Pet. 4. 3 4. They have ungodliness and Worldly lusts to deny in others aswell as in themselves while they are in this present World Tit. 2. 11 12. and they have also the World to resist as they are endeavouring by their threats persecutions and cruelties to move them from the Faith and hope of the Gospel or from the confession thereof in word and conversation that they may not thereby be corrupted from the Gospel or turned aside to
made sad Ezek. 13. 22. nay surely the more perfect and upright the works of any are and the more they are conformed to the Image of Christ the more the World hates them Rom. 8. 28 30 35. The more like the World they are the more they will love them with their corrupt love and the more unlike the World Christ's disciples are and the more they come out from amongst Men and be separate the more they will be Instruments of persecution and tribulation to them If ye were of the World saith our Saviour The World would love his own But because ye are not of the World but I have chosen the out of the World therefore the World â—ates you John 15. 19. Heb. 13. 13. 1 Pet. 4. 3 4. 1 John 3. 1 2. and ch 4. 17. 2 Cor. 6. 17 18. And poverty Either hereby we may understand that they were poor in spirit such as had suffered the loss of all things even of those things that were formerly gain to them and counted them but dung that they might win Christ and be found in him such as had nothing of their own to glory in or make their boast of as others have But had sold that they had that they might buy that field in which is that most excellent treasure Mat. 5. 3 with Isay 66. 1 2. Phil. 3. 7 9. Mat. 13. 44 46. Or also by their poverty we may understand their poverty as with respect to the things of this life and World and so in this consideration they might either be poor when they were first called and prevailed withal by the Gospel as the Apostle James saith hath not God chosen the poor of this World c. Jam. 2. 5. 1 Cor. 1. 26. Or also and rather their poverty appears to be occasioned to them by and to be the consequent of their tribulation as in this order it is here expressed they might suffer the spoiling of their goods Heb. 10. 32 34. and as the fruit of the afflictions and persecutions they endured they might be poor and stript of the things of this World 1 Cor. 4. 10 15. 2 Cor. 6. 9 10. they might be impoverished by their enemies spoiling and plundring of them or by the restraints and imprisonments they might endure for Christ and his Gospel's sake Now here as taking poverty in this last sense for being poor in this World we may note 1. In that he saith I know thy works and tribulation and Povertâ— that such as are in tribulation and Poverty may yet have works and labour of love so it is said of the Church in Thyatira I know thy works and thy Charity and thy service and thy patience v. 19. Though they were in tribulation and had need of and had patience yet also they had charity and works and the last more than the first And this is the commendable account the Apostle gives of the Churches of Macedonia how that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded to the riches of their liberality For to their power I bear record saith the Apostle yea and beyond their power they were willing of themselves c. 2 Cor. 8. 1 3 6. this is many times the complaint of persons when an opportunity is put into their hands for doing good alas we are poor we have it not when as it may be rather for want of an heart than any thing else they thus plead Indeed Christ is no hard Master he requires us but to do good as we have opportunity and ability Gal. 6. 10. Luke 11. 41. And if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that a Man hath and not according to that he hath not 2 Cor. 8. 12. But too frequently for want of faith in God when persons are poor they withhold more then is meet and it tendeth to poverty Wee may see what notice our Saviour takes of the poor Widow that cast in two mites into the treasury He said of a truth I say unto you that this poor widow hath cast in more then they all For these all have of their abundance cast into the offerings of God but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had Luke 21. 1 4. Our Saviour though he was ministred unto by others yet also he did give to the poor Luke 8. 2 3. with Joh. 13. 29. and the Apostle saith These hands have ministred unto my necessities and not only so but also to them that were with me and saith to the Bishops I have shewed you all things how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak c. Acts 20. 33 34 35. 2. In that he saith I know thy poverty the poverty of this Angel and Church with whom he finds no fault so we may note That those that Christ hath nothing against and whom he loves with peculiar manner and degree of love may be poor and mean in this World and so they are generally who are sincere fearers of him hence they are called the congregation of thy poor Ps 74. 19. and 73. 1 15. they are generally a poor and afflicted people who trust in the name of the Lord Zeph. 3. 12. They drink of this cup and are baptized with his baptism Mat. 20. 22 28. he doth not testify love to his favourites as the World doth unto hers Joh. 14. 27. His Kingdom is not of this World nor doth he ordinarily give much of the things appertaining to the Kingdoms of this World into their possession as he might easily do if he pleased Though he wrought many Articles when he was upon the Earth yet not one to enrich himself his Mother or his Apostles withall his Mother was poor when he was born and poor it may seem when he died which was about three and thirty yeers after And though he had some rich disciples yet he commited not his Mother to them but to the disciple whom he loved who was a poor Man a fisher-Man Joh. 19. 25 27 38 39. And his disciples fall to their old trade of fishing when he was raised again Joh. 21. 2 3. yea how poor and despised they remained afterward when Christ was received up into glory the Apostle Paul acquaints us saying I think that God hath set forth us the Apostles last as it were men appointed to death For we are made a spectacle unto the World and unto Angels and to Men. We are fools for Christs sake weak despised even unto this present hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffetted and have no certain dwelling-place And labour working with our own hands being reviled we bless being persecuted we suffer it being defamed we entreat we are made as the filth of the World and are the off-scouring of all things unto this day 1 Cor. 4. 9 13. The consideration whereof might wean us from the love of the World and the things that are in the World And help us
into prison here may Christ's Brethren and disciples be even in prison they may have their liberty taken away from them as Christ will say at the last day I was in prison in asmuch as his Brethren were there Mat. 25. 36 43. so Herod cast John into prison Luke 3. 20. and the Apostles were put into the common prison Acts 5. 18. and Saul made havock of the Church entring into every house and hailing Men and Women committed them to prison Acts 8. 3. and 22. 19. and Peter was apprehended and put into and kept in prison for some time Acts 12. 4 5. and Paul and Silas were thrust into the inner prison and their feet made fast in the stocks Acts 16. 23 24. the Devil would take away their lives and kill them if he could for he is a murderer Joh. 8. 44. with 1 John 3. 12. and stirs up his instruments especially to destroy hearty believers but Christ dureing his good pleasure doth restrain him therefrom But when he cannot kill them he doth when permitted cast them into prison that they might not have liberty to preach the Gospel Acts 5. 18. 28. 2 Thes 3. 1 2. though yet God knows how to make the wrath of Man and of the Devil also to praise him Ps 76. 10. as the Apostle Paul saith The things that hapned unto me have fallen out rather to the furtherance of the Gospel so that my bonds for Christ are manifest in all the palace and in all other places and many of the Brethren in the Lord waxing confident by my bonds are much more bold to speak the word without fear Phil. 1. 12 14. howbeit the Devil meaneth no such thing he imprisons them that he may hinder them from being Instruments of good to others 1 Thes 2. 18. Vse 1. Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial when it shall so happen unto you But remember how Christ hath forespoken of such afflictions to befall his disciples as also he said to his personal followers when he was upon the earth they shall lay their hands upon you and persecute you delivering you up to the Synagogues and into prison c. Luke 21. 12 14. Christs love is herein shewn in giving warning before-hand that they might before-armed and prepared to endure the prison when it comes 2. Fear not when you are thus tried for thus it hath fared with others in former times the same affliction hath been accomplished in your Brethren Mat. 5. 11 12. Heb. 11. and ch 12. 1 Jam. 5. 10 11. 1 Pet. 5. 8 10. Heb. 6. 12. 3. Observe the Devil shall cast you into prison you shall not cast your selves thereinto or thrust your selves into prison as many Antichristian Spirits doe out of desires of vain-glory and that they may draw away disciples after them They should not prepare a cross for themselves or willingly and actively bring it to themselves but when brought by others to take it up and when laid upon them to bear it Mat. 16. 24. Luke 14. 27. so much our Saviour intimates when he saith to Simon When thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thine hands and another shall gird thee and carry the whither thou wouldest not why may some say the enduring such sufferings as we would not is unacceptable to God and unrewardable to themselves God is herein dishonoured nay saith the Evangelist This Christ spake signifying by what death Peter should glorify God Joh. 21. 18 19. 3. We have in the next place to consider the persons whom the Devil should cast into prison some of you In which is intimated the limitation of his malice and their sufferings In which we may briefly observe 1. It is of you he shall cast into prison his greatest spight is at them who follow Christ in the regeneration and hence the Apostle Peter writing to the believers calls him your adversary the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. But this instruction we have oft taken notice of and therefore shall no further in large on it here 2. It is of you or some of you as we read it not all at once That liberty was not given to the Devil when he sate in the throne as it were so our Saviour speaking in the Parable and shewing how the Husbandmen abused the Servants that were sent to them he thus expresseth it beating some and killing some not all Marke 12. 5. and speaking to the Jewish counsel he saith I will send unto you prophets and wise Men and scribes and some of them ye will kill and crucify and some of them will ye scourge in your synagogues c. Mat. 23. 34. Luke 11. 49. and again he saith â—o his disciples some of you shall they cause to be put to death Luke 21. 16. and Paul speaking of himself and of his former persecuting the Saints saith and many of the Saints did I shut up in prison having received authority from the chief priests c. Acts 26. 10. In which we may take notice 1. That all power is given to Christ both in Heaven and on earth certainly the Devil and his Instruments would if they could destroy Christ's disciples root and branch as it is said They have taken crafty counsel against thy people and consulted against thine hidden ones they have said come and let us cut them off from being a nation that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance Ps 83. 3 4. If it had not been the Lord who was on our side now may Israel say they had swallowed us upquick when their wrath was kindled against us Ps 124. 1 3 7. But the Lord sits King for ever and in mercy restrains Satan and his instruments and will do so so as a seed shall serve him Ps 22. 30 31. 2. We may herein also see and take notice of God's pitty towards the congregation of his poor It is a great mercy that some are free and at liberty that they may visit and extend kindness to their Brethren who are in affliction and under restraint as the Apostle exhorts saying Remember them that are in bonds as bound with them and them that suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body Heb. 13. 1 3. And our Saviour will say to the righteous at the last day I was an hungred and ye gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drink I was a stranger and ye took me in I was in prison and ye came unto me to wit to him in his members and Brethren in which is signified that when some were destitute of daily food and in prison othersome had wherewith to supply their wants and were at liberty to visit them and such as were led by his spirit and did not shut up the bowels of their compassion did thus exercise themselves Mat. 25. 34 40. 2. We have next to speak unto the end why they should be cast into prison that ye may be tried It is not said only that he the Devil may try you
affliction Isay 48. 10. every branch in him that beareth fruit he purgeth even by afflictions also that it it may bring forth more fruit Joh. 15. 2. with Isay 27. 8 9. Thus he taketh away their dross and tynne Prov. 25. 4. The fining pot is for silver and the fornace for Gold But the Lord trieth the heart and to that end hath placed his fire in Zâ—on and his fornace in Jerusalem Prov. 18. 3. with Isay 31. 9. Deut. 4. 34. And though as he had said before he shall cast some of you into prison yet here he saith not that some of you but ye indefinitely may be tried To which we shall speak afterwards Only here we may mind for ouâ— usefulness considering what is the gracious work of Christ in trying and his end in tempting to wit to prove and purify that we have good reason to count it all joy when we fall into divers temptations knowing that the trial of the faith worketh patience and if we lack wisdom so to count let us ask of God who giveth liberally unto all Men Rom. 5. 2 5. Jam. 1. 1 5 6. 1 Pet. 1. 6 7 8. 3. The extent of their sufferings â—s to the time is also to be considered by us And ye shall have tribulation ten days And ye shall have tribulation He had said before The Devil shall cast some of you into prison But here it is not said And some of you but ye indefinitely shall have tribulation as also before we noted briefly that ye may be tried And thus it is here expressed either to signify to us 1. That though all should not be cast into prison yet all should be tried and should have tribulation and trouble some in one kind and some in another some might have it in reproachful words and language in cruel mockings as Heb. 11. 36. In being laught at and derided in the evil words or gestures of ohters and the being mockt and derided is a persecution Gen. 21. 9 10. with Gal 4. 29. 1 Pet. 4. 13 14. or in being threatned Acts 4. 29. or in being persecuted actually and expelled and chased from their habitations Mat. 25. 35. or in being spoiled of their goods Heb. 10. 34. many other ways they might be in tribulation some in one trouble and some in another though all of them were not cast into prison in the same time 2. Or though not all cast into Prison yet ye shall all be tried namely when some of you are shut up in prison this is a trial to the rest as when the Apostles and their fellow-labourers were in Affliction then Satan was endeavouring to move the residue of the believers from the â—aith so much the Apostle signifies when he saith I desire ye faint not at my tribulatioon for you which is your glory Eph. 3. 13. so he sent Timotheus to the Church of the Thessalonians to establish and comfort them concerning their â—aith that no Man saith he should be moved by these afflictions to wit which he and his fellow-labourers endured as appears by what follows for your selves know that we are appointed thereunto for this cause I sent to know your faith lest by some means the temper have tempted you c. 1 Thess 3. 1 3 4 5. And at such a time God is trying and proving them that are not in such adversity as their Brethren are whether they be stedâ—ast and unmovable or whether they will own and be kind to their suffering Brethren 3. Or ye shall have tribulation though not all at prison at once by sympathzing with your Brethren in their Imprisonment and affliction as the Apostle saith to the Hebrews ye endured a great fight of affliction how so partly whilest ye became companions of them that were reproached and afflicted Heb. 10. 32 33 34. Thus the Apostle saith if one member suffer all the members suffer with it 1 Cor. 12. 25 26. and exhorts another Church to weep with them that weep and to be of the same mind one towards another Rom. 12. 15 16. Heb. 13. 1 3. 2 Cor. 11. 29. Isay 63. 9 And this was a great evil in some they were at ease in Zion and were not grieved for the affliction of Joseph Amos 6. 1 3 5 6 7. Ten days that is as it seems ten yeers for so many times in Prophetical speaking a day signifies a yeer Numb 14. 34. as the Lord saith to Ezekiel lye upon thy right side and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah fourty days I have appointed thee each day for a yeer Ezek. 4. 5 6. and so a day is many times used in this Book for a yeer or days for yeers as ch 11. 2 3 9 11. and ch 12. 6. And he that too rashly could say the fourty and two months and a thousand two hundred and threescore days signify three yeers and a half Rev. 11. 2 3. yet durst not take these ten days strictly nor in Rev. 11. 9 11. But here we may learn 1. That our times are in Gods hand even the times of tribulation and affliction also Ps 31. 13 15. he hath determined the times before-appointed Acts 17. 26. and the Adversaries of his people cannot prolong their affliction beyond his pleasure he saith to his peoples enemies hitherto ye shall go and no further he puts bounds to the sufferings of those that wait upon him and keep his way Dan. 12. 11 12. Rev. 11. 2 3. So the Lord said unto Abraham thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs and shall serve them and they shall afflict them four hundred years Gen. 15. 13. Acts 7. 6. and so he told the Prophet That the two Tribes should serve the King of Babilon seventy yeers and after seventy yeers he would visit them and perform his good word towards them in causing them to return into their own land Jer. 25. 8 12. and ch 29. 10. there is a determined time beyond which the enemy shall not afflict his people 2. Ten days Though prophetically taken for yeers as before yet it is but a little time And so many times after they have suffered a while a little time here he gives them some rest and peace Acts 9. 31. And how long soever his peoples sufferings are they are but a little time as compared with eternity and with the duration of their misery who are and abide enemies unto Christ his Gospel and sincere disciples or in comparison of the everlastingness of their Joy and blessedness that abide faithful to the death Our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for us a far more exceeding eternal weight of glory saith the Apostle Paul 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. Ps 37. 10. yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry Heb. 10. 37. Isay 54. 7 8. Behold mind and consider all this who is your adversary and false accuser the Devil The end of your sufferings that ye may be tried
who ever he be that overcometh shall not be hurt whatever he may suffer in this World whatever shame mockings derisions spoiling of goods loss of liberty impriâ—onments hatred from neerest relations persecutions torments tortures racks gibbets fire and faggots he may here be afflicted withall and have injuriously inflicted on him yet his sins shall be compleatly and everlastingly blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come Acts 3. 19 20. and ch 10. 42 43. And he shall be delivered from the wrath to come They shall be ashamed and also confounded all of them they shall go to confusion together that are makers of idols But Israel shall be saved in the Lord with an everlasting salvation they shall not be ashamed nor confounded World without end Isay 45. 16 17 25. And this renders them truly blessed persons Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power Rev. 20. 6. he that overcometh shall inherit all things and God will be his God and he shall be his Son And he shall not have his part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstâ—ne which is the second death Rev. 21. 7. with v. 8. they only will be cast into this lake of fire which are not found written in the Book of life Rev. 20. 14 15. how might the consideration hereof engage us to endure hardness as good souldiers of Jesus Christ that we may not be hurt of this second Death And there is no third death that the Scriptures speaketh of Verse 12. And unto the Angel of the Church in Pergamos write see the noâ—â—â— before on v. 1. these things saith he who hath the sharp sword with two edges See the notes before on ch 1. v. 16. We have spoken to all before that is contained in this verse as may be seen in the places referred to And shall speak very little further hereto Here begins the third message unto the third named Church And her Christ describes himself with the sharp sword with two edges with this sword he will fight against those that are enemies to his Israel be an adversary to their adversaries who obey his voice Exod. 23. 22. Ps 35. 1 4. And with this also he will fight against his Churches or amongst them if they provoke him Exod. 23. 20 21. As it is said they rebeled and vexed his holy spirit therefore he was turned to be their enemy and he fought against them Isay 63. 10. So it is a sharp sword with two edges to fight both ways And as the Lord propounds that saying The Lord thy God is a consuming fire Both to warn his people that they might not sin against him lest he destroyed them Deut. 4. 23 24 26. and to encourage them to keep his way and not to fear their enemies for in so doing he would destroy them Deut. 9. 3. So here he may appear with this two-edged sword And indeed he gives no terrible description of himself to any of the seven Churches but to this and Thyatira both which were polluted with false teachers To shew how abominable and provoking unto him it is to suffer such see the notes after on v. 18. Verse 13. I know thy works and where thou dwellest where Satan's seat or throne is and thou holdest fast my name and hast not denied my faith even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain amongst you where Satan dwelleth Here we have an account given us of those things that were commendable in this Angel and Church In which 1. Christ takes notice of their works I know thy works see the notes before on v. 1. and v. 9. of this chapter 2. The place where they dwelt And where thou dwellest even where Satans seat or throne is here they were placed here they did inhabit and so where Satan dwelleth as in the last clause of this verse But where is Satan's seat or Throne to that we may briefly say 1. More generally he worketh and ruleth in the hearts of all that are in darkness and disobedience to the glorious Gospel The prince of the air is the spirit that worketh ruleingly or effectually in the Children of disobedience Eph. 2. 2 3. he is the ruler of the darkness of this World Eph. 6. 12. And blindeth the minds of them that believe not 2 Cor. 4. 4. the World the whole World lieth in wickedness and under the power of Satan the wicked one 1 Joh. 5. 19. Col. 1. 13. And as Christ by his spirit dwells in the hearts of believers Rom. 8. 9 11. Eph. 3. 16 18. So Satan dwells in the hearts of the Children of unbelief Mat. 12. 43 44. But this is not the meaning of Satan's throne here for this Angel Church did not dwell in the hearts of unbelievers nor were loved and delighted in by them no more than any other Church but hated and persecuted by such as these 2. But there are some places especially some outward places where he may be said to dwell and where his throne is That is to say 1. Amongst open and professed heathen who worship idols and sacrifice to them and so to the Devil as the Apostle saith ye were Gentiles carried away unto these dumb idolls even as ye were led 1 Cor. 12. 2. And the things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to Devils and not unto God 1 Cor. 10. 20. So it is said of Israel in former times they were mingled among the heathen and learned their works And they served their Idols which were a snare unto them yea they sacrificed unto Devils Ps 106. 35 37. And so here at Pergamos they were such heathen idolaters and Devil-worshippers And as some say a Temple of Diana was here at this time for so it is said That all Asia of which Pergamos was a part worshipped Diana as the great goddess Acts 19. 27. And it appears also that the governour and those here in power under the Emperour were such Idolaters even such as worshipped the Devil in that Antipas was here slain And amongst these Satan hath his throne here he acted as King and kept his Court as it were here he dwelt and had his habitation and was outwardly obeyed and submitted unnto See Rev. 12. 3 4. and here amongst these openly professed heathen idolaters this Angel and Church did dwell 2. As also here might be a synagogue of Satan which said they were Jews the most sincere and orthodox Christians and were not but did ly see the notes on v. 9. such as gave heed to his doctrines and were antichristian worshippers while yet they professed to believe in Christ and Worship him yet they worshipped Saints departed and angels Col. 2. 18. and idols and images Though they might profess to worship Christ and God in him as the ultimate object of their worship and these but as mediums and inferiour mediators and so they were congregated into a synagogue but not in and by
Christ's name but were indeed the Synagogue of Satan and enemies to Christ and adversaries unto his people Rev. 3. 9. This mystery of iniquity did begin to work in the apostles days as we have before said and as appeareth 2 Thess 2. 7. and this Synagogue might also help forward the affliction of this angel and Church as Zech. 1. 15. and amongst these this Angel and Church might also dwell v. 14 15. Vse 1. Here we may take notice of the wonderful power of Christ and care over his Church and people in preserving them in such places as in which they dwell where the Devil dwells and where his throne is But as he haith said the gates of hell and death shall not prevail against his Church which is built and abides upon the rock Jesus Christ neither the power nor policy thereof Mat. 6. 18. nor angels nor principalities nor powers shall be able to separate them that love God and keep his commandments from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus Rom. 8. 39. For he is the head of all principality and power Col. 2. 9 10. Eph. 1. 17 22. The bush of his Church though in the midst of the fire is not consumed a wonderful sight Exod. 3. 2 3. Rev. 18. 4. Ps 74. 19. 2 Nay we may also take notice that this Angel and Church had works such as were approved of Christ in this place where Satan had his throne and habitation see the notes on v. 9. a great commendation of them as also afterwards followeth 3 Here we may see how needful it was Christ should thus describe himself to this Angel and Church as he did v. â—2 he that hath the sharp sword with two edges both to warn these to take heed they did not comply with open or covert idolaters and to encourage them to take to them the sword of the spirit which is the word of God for that abiding in them they should be strong and strengthened to overcome the wicked one and his instruments Eph. 6. 10 16. 1 Joh. 2. 13 14. Rev. 12. 11. with this sword they might cause the Devil to flee from them 1 Pet. 5. 8 9. with Jam. 4. 6 7. And to let them know that in their following him he would be an enemy to their enemies and an adversary to their adversaries Josh 5. 13 14. Deut. 1. 30. and ch 3. 22. 2 Chron. 13. 12. 3. We have an account of their upright demeanour in this place And thou holdest fast my name and hast not denied my faith Thou holdest fast my name What is meant by his name 1. By name in Scripture is sometimes meant Person As an hundred and twenty names are so many persons Acts 1. 15. thou hast a few names see notes on Rev. 3. 4 there were â—lâ—in of the names of Men that is of Men Rev. 11. 13. And so understanding it here it is as if he should say thou holdest me fast and wilt not let me go as Cant. 3. 4. 2. By name is some times meant â—ame or report so name and â—ame are used indifferently so Josh 9. 9. Because of the name of the Lord for we have heard the â—ame of him compare Mat. 14. 1. with Mark 6. 14. Ezek. 23. 10. So it is said A good name is rather to be chosen than great riches Prov. 22. 1. Eccles 7. 1. And so amongst us a good or bad name is a good or bad report And so his name is Jesus Mat. 1. 21. the Saviour of the World Joh. 4. 42. and ch 12. 47. 1 Joh. 4. 14. One who by the grace of God tasted death for every Man and is raised again and become a good foundation of faith and hope for sinners Acts 4. 11 12. 1 Cor. 3. 11. the fountain of grace and truth Joh. 1. 14 16. the only bread of life Joh. 6. 35 58. the way the truth and the life Joh. 14. 6. the only mediatour and High-priest 1 Tim. 2. 5. Heb. 7. 24 25. The true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20 21. 3. By name is meant his Gospel and so here we are to understand it most fully properly and directly In which he hath made known himself to us and in and with which he is spiritually present even unto the end of the World So as he that receiveth holdeth fast and abideth therein receiveth holdeth fast and abideth in him 1 Joh. 2. 24. 2 Joh. 9. And in his Gospel is given to us the â—ame and good report of him That he came into the World not to destroy Mens souls or condemn the World but that the World thorow him might be saved Luke 9. 56. Joh. 3. 16 17 18. This Gospel is called his name compare Mat. 19. 29. with Mark 10. 29. So it is said of Paul he is a chosen vessel unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel for I will shew unto him how great things he must suffer for my namesake that is for his Gospel Acts 9. 15 16. with 2 Tim. 1. 10 12. 1 Peter 4. 14. Now this was that which they still held fast thou holdest fast my name though they were in such a bad place and so greatly tried by Satan Joâ— 2. 9. they held it fast 1. In a believing mindfulness of it 1 Cor. 15. 2. And so in the midst of their hearts in faith and love 2 Tim. 1. 13 14 to which we are exhorted Prov. 3. 1. and ch 7. 1 3. 2. And in confession they were not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ but did with their mouths make confession of it like that exhorted to Let us hold fast the profession of the faith without wavering Heb. 10. 23. and ch 4. 14. And hold forth the word of life Phil. 2. 14 16. So here Holding fast is opposed to denying see the notes on v. 25. And hast not denied my faith namely they had not done it in times of Temptation And when one amongst them was slain for it That which they had not denied was My faith Christs faith The faith here doth signify the word oâ— faith and not the act of believing It is not proper to say they had not denied Christ's believing but his word of â—aith as Rom. 10. 8. the words of faith 1 Tim. 4. 6. the faith or Doctrine of the Gospel Phil. 1. 27. that which Paul preached Gal. 1. 23. And a great company of the priests were obedient to Acts 6. 7. and which the Sorcerers sought to turn away the deputy from Acts 13. 7 8 12. that which was once delivered to the Saints Jude 3. And that by Faith here is meant the word of Christ or his Gospel doth appear by comparing this place with ch 3. v. 8. Now the Gospel of Christ is called â—aith especially as it is now revealed 1. To distinguish it from and oppose it to the law as a law of works so oft-times it is Rom. 3. 22 25 27. and 4. 11. and 9. 30. Gal. 3.
Domitian and that the Revelation was seen by John about the end of the reign of Domitian about the year of our Lord God 97. and it might therefore be truly said Antipas was slain when this Epistle was sent to the Church in Pergamos And though Epiphanius denieth what Irenaeus saith and Eusebius approves and affirms that John was banished in the time of Claudius and was returned from his exile also in his reign yet to that we shall say 1. That â—t is very improbable and hardly to be believed because â—he Apostlei Paul out-lived Claudius and in some of his Epistles he speaks not only of his own sufferings and imprisonment but of others also as Rom. 16. 7. Col. 4. 10. Philem. 23. and acquaints the Hebrews that Timothy was set at liberty Heb. 13. 23. But never in any of his Epistles speaks on word of John's either banishment or release which surely he would have done had it been in Claudius's reign 2. Luke who wrote the Acts of the Apostles out-lived Claudius and mentions particularly what was suffered in his time by some Apostles and others as about the second or third year of Claudius his reign Herod the King stretched forth his hand to vex certain of the Church and killed James the Brother of John with the sword where we have John occasionally mentioned but not one word of his banishment or sufferings And he proceeded further to take Peter also c. Acts 12. 1 3 4. yea and the Evangelist Luke mentions the Decree made by the said Claudius in the latter end of his reign for commanding all the Jews to depart from Rome and Italy also as is probable By which decree it is said by the aforesaid Dr. John was banished and mentions Aquila and Priscillas leaving Italy upon that decree But not one word of John's being in Italy at that time nor of his being then banished into the Isle of Patmos which surely he would have done had he then been banished for John was a more eminent one in the Church than either Aquila or Priscilla and his banishment more remarkable and severe than theirs Acts 18. 2 3. 3. By that edict by which it is presumed John was banished into Patmos the Jews as Jews were commanded to depart from Rome But now John was exiled for the word of God and testimony of Jesus Christ and so not because a Jew but because he was a Christian Acts 18. 2 3. with Rev. 1. 9. and both these the said Dr. affirms in which he contradicts himself see his annotations on Acts 26. 31. and and on Rev. 1. 2. and his paraphrase on Rev. 1. v. 9. and besides that decree as mentioned by Luke was only to depart from Rome or Italy also and not to depart to Patmos or any other particular place Acts 18. 2 3. 4. Why should not Irenaeus his Testimony be received assoon as yea rather than and before Epiphanius's seeing the history saith he saw Polycarpus the disciple of the Apostle John and flourished about the year of Christ 180. but Epiphanius much latter about the year 400. and seeing also according to the account given of him he was of a sound if not sounder judgment and practice than Epiphanius and if the former may not be credited much less I conceive the latter And then and however we conclude with the scripture Antipas was slain before John received this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ But some may say to what purpose is all this and what matters it whether Antipas was slain before this Revelation was signified to John or not or whether this Revelation was received before or after the destruction of Jerusalem Ans To this I say as was before intimated It is of great consequence to know the date of these things as to our understanding the Book of this prophecy for as appears by the fore-mentioned Dr. himself and such as joyn with him who suppose John was banished in Claudius's time and then saw this Book and speaks Prophetically of Antipas his slâ—ughter are miserably mistaken in their conceptions about the contents of this Book For they conceive the seven seals respect Jerusalem and the judgments under them were executed thereupon and so that business is treated of to the end of ch 11. whereas Jerusalem was destroyed before this Book was received And what a wretched and pernicious gloss that Dr. puts upon Rev. 11. 18. by occasion of the former mistakes may be seen in his paraphrase there as if by these words thy wrath is come and the time of the dead that they should be judged was meant thy Judgments are come upon the Jewish nation And that his giving reward to his servants the prophets and to his Saints and to them that fear his name c. did signify that all the orthodox pure Christians should have days of tranquillity and peaceable profession of the Gospel and liberty of assemblies Yea and he so misdates this Book that he conceives that is spoken of Domitian ch 17. 11. whereas this Book was received in the latter end of his reign and so this Book in general is made an history which is and is frequently called a prophecy and by the former mistake that which respects mystery Babilon he applies to heathen Rome and that which respects the glorious reign of Christ and his Saints he applies to Constantine's time as to the beginning and the profession of Christianity under the Christian Emperors and a great part of the time under the Papal power also whereas taking these words Antipas was slain as they are spoken all these dangerous absurdities are avoided and we may the better come to a clear and right understanding of all these things But what we have said shall suffice to this business see notes on ch 5. v. 1. In those days wherein Antipas was my faithful Martyr or witness Herein we may observe for our instruction 1. Upon what account Antipas suffered it was as he was and because he was a witness of Christ he witnessed a good confession concerning him and so he was herein in some sort like to the Apostles though they were eye-witnesses and he was not Acts 1. 8. he was a witness of Christ's sufferings 1 Pet. 5. 1. and also of his resurrection This was that he was a witness of and martyr for So the Prophets testified before-hand of Christ Acts 10. 43. 1 Pet. 1. 10 11. and the Apostles were witness of him Acts 5. 32. Antipas did not suffer as an evil-doer or as a busy-body in other means matters 1 Pet. 4. 16. Rev. 13. 10. nor for contending about or for indifferent or circumstantial things Rom. 14. 1 22. Nor was he his own witness he made it not his business to exalt or speak highly of himself as evil ones do Isay 44. 9. 2 Cor. 11. 20 21. see the notes on Rev. 1. v. 9. But he was a witness of Christ and a confessour of his word and Gospel and so he was like them
before he call them to repentance so v. 4 5. of this ch and ch 3. 1 2 3. so he saith As many as I love I convince or rebuke and chasten therefore repent Rev. 3. 19. After I was instructed saith Ephraim I smote upon my thigh I was ashamed yea even confounded c. Jer. 31. 19. He first sheweth unto men their work and their transgressions that they have exceeded he openeth also their ear to discipline and commandeth that they return from iniquity Before he expecteth they should repent Job 36. 9. 10. This was a great evil found with Job's friends that they faulted him greatly for being a notorious transgrâ—ssour and concluded him to be an hypocrite But though they were so forward in their reproof they fell short in and were â—low to the proof of what they said hence Elihu saith I gave ear to your reasons whilest ye searched out what to say yea I attended unto you and behold there was none of you that convinced Job or that answered his words Job 32. 11 12. and so what charges did the Jews draw up against our Saviour and how did they fault and reprove him for being a sinner Sabbath-breaker blasphemer liar deceiver and what not but they did not convince him of any evil hence that challenge which of you convinceth me of sin Job 8. 46. But now our Lord Jesus Christ doth first convince his Angels and Churches of evil and detects their iniquities and seâ—s them in order before them before he saith to them Repent All things that are reproved are made manifest by the light for whatsoever doth make manifest is light wherefore hesaith awake thou that sleepest arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light c. Eph. 5. 13 15. 2. In that he gives this counsel unto this Angel and Church so he giveth us to understand That those who are upright in the main may have some particular evil or evils of which they need to repent or else Christ will be angry with them indeed just persons such as do no iniquity need no repentance Luke 15. 7. But alas there is no Man that sinneth not at one time or another 1 King 8. 46 47. there is not a just Man upon the earth that doeth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. Job was an upright Man one that feared God and eschewed evil And the Lord saith unto Satan concerning him Hast thou considered my Servant Job that there is none like him in the earth a perfect and upright Man one that feareth God and escheweth evil Job â— 1 8. and ch 2. 3. And yet there was some evil found with him some over-high conceits of himself and he when he was convinced acknowledgeth so much and saith Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee I will lay mine hand upon my mouth and again he saith Now mine eye seeth thee wherefore I abhor my self and repent in dust and ashes Job 40. 2 5. and ch 42. 4. 6 There is this account given of Hezekiâ—h that â—e trusted in the Lord God of Israel so that after him there was none like him among all the Kings of Judah nor that were before him for he clave unto the Lord and departed not from following him c. 2 King 18. 5 8. And yet at one time his heart was lifted up for which he needed repentance and he did humble himself for the pride of his heart c. 2 Chron. 32. 25 26. And this may give us all occasion to suspect our selves and to search and try our ways and turn again unto the Lord Lam. 3. 40. see also 2 Cor. 7. 9. and ch 12. 21. 2 Sam. 12. with Ps 51. 3. And more particularly In that he calls this Angel and Church to repentance upon the account aforesaid so he signifieth to us that it is an evil and therefore to be repented of to have or suffer evil and corrupt teachers amongst us this plainly appears here in this place as also this is the charge drawn up against the Angel of the Church in Thyatira by our Saviour who saith unto them I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that Woman Jezabel which calleth her self a Prophetess to teach and to seduce my Servants c. Rev. 2. 20 22. yea though this Angel and Church did hold fast Christ's name and had not denied his faith for which they needed no repentance yet because they had evil teachers amongst them they herein did evilly and are exhorted to repent for it for we need not repent of any thing nor are called upon by the holy Ghost so to do but of what is evil Ezek. 18. 30. And indeed this is an evil thing as is before shewed It is dangerous unto our selves we may be ensnared by them or however in tolerating and countenancing them we shall be partakers of their evil deeds 2 Joh. 10. 11. It is hurtful to the false teachers themselves and tends to strengthen and confirm them in their evil doctrines 2 Joh. 11. Jer. 23. 14. and it is harmful unto others And as the Apostle saith in another case so it may be said in this If any Man see thee which hast knowledge entertain or encourage false teachers shall not he be emboldned to follow thine example and so may thy weak Brother perish for whom Christ died And it is still a greater evil in Christ's Angels to suffer false teachers and therefore so frequently Paul gives such warnings as these to Timothy from such with-draw thy self 1 Tim. 6 3 5. and ch 1. 3 4 7. and ch 6. 20. 21. shun prophane and vain bablings for they will increase to more ungodliness And their word will eat as doth a cancker or gangrene c. 2 Tim. 3. 1 5. 13 14. Other instructions from this counsel we have before noted on the like occasion on v. 5. see the notes there on Repent which may be usefully considered 2. We have in the next place to consider our blessed Saviour's conditional threat or commination and that 1. With respect unto this Angel and Church Or else I will come unto thee quickly come unto thee namely to testify displeasure against thee or to judge thee see the notes before on the latter end of v. 5. 2. As with respect to the false teachers And will fight against them with the Sword of my mouth here he changeth the phrase and saith not I will fight against thee but against them namely them that hold those evil and pernicious doctrines before spoken of where we may learn 1. More generally and as with relation to v. 15. where he saith I hate the Doctrine and here I will fight against them That if Men hold hateful doctrines or do hateful deeds it will at last provoke Christ to fight against their persons and their iniquity if continued in will be their ruine the everlasting ruine both of Soul and Body Ezek. 18. 30. and ch 24 1 4. Mens teaching receiving and retaining the accursed
And thy last works more than the first Here as before we have noted he first of all takes notice of the things that were commendable in his sight and before him See notes on ver 2. And in that this is added after that terrible description he had given of himself so he gives us to understand That though his Eyes are like a flame of fire and his feet like fine brass yet he approves and encourages whatsoever is good and approvable in his Churches they might say Alas if he thus appear who can stand Or what can be approved before him who can stand before this holy Lord God that is of such a piercing inspection and so terrible in his Eyes and Feet Truly the Sinners in Zion may be afraid and the Hypocrites surprized with fear But such as receive his Grace or wherein soever they receive it to purpose need not be afraid his appearing so dreadful is not to discourage or hinder them from doing good but to deter them from what is evil Isay 33. 14 16. Yea therefore we should hold fast Grace whereby we may serve him acceptably with reverence and godly fear because our God is a consuming Fire Heb. 12. 28 29. So when he appears terrible unto Pergamos yet he would not have them think that he will be unrighteous to forget any good thing in them He appears not thus to be a terrour to good works but to evil Rev. 2. 12 13. with Rom. 13. 1 3 4. Nay though he sees all things yet who is so blind as this Servant of the Lord or deaf as this his Messenger whom he hath sent Who is blind as he that is perfect and blind as the Lords servant seeing many things but he observes them not c. Isay 42. 19 21. He is not severe to mark his Churches Infirmities and weaknesses but he appears dreadful with his Eyes and Feet towards such as sin willingly and particularly towards such as suffer false Teachers among them I know thy works See the Notes before on Verse 2. and Verse 9. And Charity This is indeed the work of Faith Faith worketh by Love Charity Gal. 5. 6. Charity it is distinguished from Brotherly kindness 2 Pet. 1. 7. And is a free manner of love flowing forth towards and fastening upon persons not because of any thing lovely in them but from an higher Reason and Motive though it may be and is to be exercised towards Brethren also in a peculiar consideration yet it springs from some higher Reason than any thing found in and with them We may say originally and most fully and perfectly God is Charity and the cause of it in us he loved us even the World of Mankind when there was nothing lovely or amiable in us even when we were dead in Sins and Trespasses and manifested his love and himself to be Charity in sending his only begotten Son into the World to be the propitiation for our Sins that we might live thorow him Joh. 3. 16. 1 Joh. 4. 8 9 10 14. And love or Charity in us is from or of him namely from the knowledge and belief of his Charity to manward and that he is Charity 1 Joh. 4. 7 8. And it is to be exercised towards men in loving our Enemies blessing them that curse us c. Mat. 5. 44. In loving all Men and abounding and increasing in love towards them 1 Thes 3. 12. Gal. 6. 10. And towards Brethren Col. 3. 13 14. 2 Thes 1. 3. above all things saith the Apostle Peter have â—ervent Charity among your selves 1 Pet. 4. 8. and all our things are to be done with it 1 Cor. 16. 14. the fruits of it are declared to us in 1 Cor. 13. 4 5 8. Charity suffereth long so doth God in Christ who is Charity He is long-suffering towards unworthy sinful ones Exod. 34. 6. Ps 86. 15. 1 Tim. 1. 16. and Charity is effecting long-suffering in us also 2 Cor. 6. 6. and that with long suffering we should forbear one another in love Eph. 4. 2 3. Col. 3. 12. And is kind all the time of its long-suffering so of God it is said He is slow to anger and of great kindness Neh. 9. 17. Joel 2. 13. Jona 4. 2. He is long-suffering and abundant in goodness Exod. 34. 6. So this Charity leads us to be like our heavenly Father in some measure even to be kind unto the evil and unthankful Mat. 5. 44. 45. and if our enemy hunger to feed him if he thirst to give him drink Rom. 12. 9 10. and to be kind one towards another tender-hearted Eph. 4. 32. Charity envieth not it doth not grudg at the good or prosperity of another whether inward or outward it hath not an evil ey thereat indeed the spirit which dwelleth in us lusteth to envy and leads us to repine and be troubled at the good and flourishing estate of others of which evil we are oftentimes warned Jam. 4. 4 6. Ps 37. 1. and 72. 3. 1 Cor. 3. 3 this envying proceeds from our wisdom Jam. 3. 14 16. and from desires of vain glory Gal. 5. 26. But charity envieth not but leadeth us to rejoyce in the good and prosperity of others Ps 4. 6 7. Charity vaunts not it self or boasts not it self it proclaims not its own goodness as the most of Men do Prov. 20. 6. It knows we have nothing but what we have received and preserves us from boasting of our givings or doings and to do what we do in secret that our left hand may not know what our right hand doth Judg. 7. 2. 1 Cor. 4. 7. Luke 18. 11. Mat. 6. 1 2 3 4. Charity is not puffed up not blown up like a bladder by any thing it hath received or doth knowledge even the knowing our knowledge puffeth up but charity doth not so but edifieth 1 Cor. 8. 1. 2 Cor. 12. 6 9. Luke 18. 11. Doth not behave it self unseemly uncomely shamefully which is the effect and consequent of the former when men are puft up it leadeth them to a shameful behaviour of themselves to be many masters Jam. 3. 1. to render evil for evil c. But charity doth not so Charity seeketh not her own profit case praise advantage So Christ did not who is the Son of the Father in charity but though he was rich for our sakes and not for his own he became poor that we thorow his poverty might be inriched 2 Cor. 8. 9. and the Apostle exhorts the believers that they look not every one on his own things but every one also on the things of others and that the same mind that was in Christ might be also in them Phil. 2. 2 3 5 6. And the Apostle Paul saith I please all Men in all things not seeking mine own profit but the profit of many that they may be saved And then exhorts the believers Be ye followers or imitaters of me even as I also am of Christ 1 Cor. 10. 23 24 33. and ch 11. 1.
reins and hearts according to the scope of â—his pâ—ace â—er 32. â—â— Aâ—â— the end of seducers and of those that have been seduced and polluted by them shall be according to their works 2 Cor. 11. 15. and ch 5. 10. Verse 24 and Verse 25. But unto you I say and unto the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this Doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak I will put upon you none other burden But that which ye have already hold fast till I come In these two verses our Saviour after he had declared how he would deal with Jezebel and her Paramours and Children and what effect these judgments he would execute upon them should have upon the Churches c. v. 20 23. here addresses himself to them who had kept themselves unspotted from their pollutions Wherein note in Generall That when Christ is angry with and threatens evil Men and seducers and such evil ones in his Churches as are polluted by them or have fellowship in any unfruitful work of darkness yet still he hath love for and speaks friendly and kindly unto those whose hearts are upright before him and â—ound in his testimonies he is not like unto us when some have displeased us we are apt to be angry with all but when he is angry with evil speakers and doers and though he gives a dreadful description of himself v. 18. yet he is still graciously affected towards and speaks gently and loveingly unto those who who keep themselves pure So it appears here in these two verses and in what follows presently so also in ch 3. 2 4. when he saith to the Angel and Church in Sardis generally I have not found thy works perfect before God And threateneth If thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee yet then presently he speaks to the hearts of such as were perfect before God Thou hast a few names which have not defiled their garments anâ— they shall walk with me in white for they are worthy so when he had been declaring the great iniquities and transgressions of his people in former times and threatning heavy judgments against them therefore yet then he chargeth his servants say unto the righteous that it shall be well with him for they shall eat the fruit of their doings Isay 2 and ch 3. 1 10. and when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah c. he remembred Abraham and sent Lot out of the midst of the overthrow Gen. 19. 29. 2 Pet. 2. 9. how might this therefore engage us so to receive his grace that bringeth salvation to all men that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts we may live soberly righteously and godly in this present World considering in so doing he will receive us and will be a Father to us how angry soever he be with others 2 Cor. 6. 14 18. and how may it comfort those who are upright-hearted and strengthen them not to fear though the earth be moved and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea for God will be their refuge and strength and will never leave them nor forsake them however angry he be with or how much soever he threatneth and punisheth others amongst whom they live see notes on ch 3. v. 4. more particularly in these two verses we have to consider and speak unto these things 1. The persons unto whom he speaketh kindly 2. What he saith and speaketh unto these Persons 1. The Persons unto whom he now speaketh kindly And they are thus described to us by way of distinction from and opposition unto those fore-spoken of But unto you I say and unto the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this Doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak Vnto you I say These persons are distinguished from those that follow and it appears that hereby are meant those that went before this Church their Ministers Bishops or overseers for in the beginning of every Epistle Christ directs himself to the Angel as we have said and seen before and though the word Angel be used in the singular number to denote the unity that ought to be in them in the faith of Christ and profession thereof yet there might be and it doth appear plainly by this expression there was more than one Minister over the Churches see notes on ch 1. v. 20. so when the Apostle writes to the Church of the Philippians at Philippi he thus directs it To all the Saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi with the Bishops c. As signifying to us they had more than one Bishop or overâ—eer over that Church Phil. 1. 1. and so it appears there were several in the Church of Ephesus Acts 20. 17. with v. 28. see also Tit. 1. 5. and so Servants in one Evangelist is Servant in another Mat. 22. 4. with Luke 14. 17. Ps 34. 7. it appears evidently enough in this place that there was more then on single person in each Church to watch over it as also where it is said when Paul and Barnabas had ordained them not one elder in every Church but elders in every Church c. Acts 14. 23. and so undoubtedly it appears there was more than one Elder in a Church by what the Apostle James saith Is an sick among you let him call for the elders of the Church and let them pray over him And unto the rest in Thyatira namely to the residue of the Believers in that Church who were not in such office as those before spoken of were Which have not this doctrine To wit of Jezabel that evil pernicious doctrine Some were preserved and kept themselves pure from her polluting and pernicious Doctrine while others were defiled therewith see the notes on ch 3. v. 4. so when the Apostle Paul saith The Spirit speaketh expresly that in the last days some will depart from the Faith giving heed to seducing Spirits c. 1 Tim. 4. 1. he signifieth to us that all the believers would not do so Some would not follow those strangers who came to remove them and did remove others from the grace of Christ unto another Gospel and these shall judge those that transgresâ— and abide not in the doctrine of Christ And he directeth Timothy and us all how we may be preserved from erroneous Spirits saying Take heed unto thy self and unto the doctrine continue in them for in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee 1 Tim. 4. 16. 2 Tim. 3. 13 14 15 16. 1 Joh. 2. 24 25 26. And which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak In this he giveth us to understand 1. That they had depths in their evil and abominable doctrines as they called them so they spake and boasted of mysterious things which they thought were not easily or readily understood by others they had cunningly devised fables and might
Churches Heb. 4. 12 13. Ps 33. 15. All the Churches shall know saith Christ that I am he that searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give to every one of you according to your works see notes on ch 2. v. 23. hence he saith to every one of the Churches I know thy works that is he takes notice of them and considers of what nature or kind soever they be see notes on ch 2. 1. and the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To preserve us from or purge out of us those foolish blasphemous and Athestical thoughts whereby Men think to hide their doin the dark from his all-seeing eye Thus some wickedly reasoned thorow their ignorance and blindness as it seems in that the Lord saith can any hide themselves in secret places that I shall not see them Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 24. Isay 29. 15. Thus again it is said Is not God in the height of Heaven and behold the height of the stars how high are they and thou sayest how doth God know can he Judge thorow the dark cloud Thick clouds are a covering to him that he seeth not c. Job 22. 12 14. and ch 24. 15 17. and ch 34. 22. 2 It might also and would be powerful to preserve us from putting forth our hand to iniquity were it considered by us that he searcheth into and knoweth all our works and why wilt thou my Son saith the holy Spirit be ravisht with a strange Woman For the ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 20 21. Ps 44. 20 21. Job 31. 1 4. O then walk we before him and be we perfect see notes on ch 2. v. 23. 2. Herein is affirmed that Christ did not upon search find their works perfect before God they might be and it appears they were perfect before Men before the Angel or Angels and Churches Because they had a name amongst them that they lived as before v. 1. others thought and spake highly honourably of them to their hurt and prejudice it seems But here our Lord Jesus he who is holy he who is true deals faithfully with them and undeceives them and others concerning them and saith Thy works have not been found by me perfect before God and his open rebuke and conviction was better than secret love or their Brethren's high commendations of them Faithful were the wounds of this Friend Prov. 27. 5 6. Ps 141. 5. But may not the same be said of all believers works Are any of their works perfect before God Is there not imperfection in them all To that we may say they are not compleatly perfect not so according to the strictness of the law or letter for there is not a just Man upon the earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccl. 7. 20. there are iniquities cleaving to their holy things and so to their best works doings and performances So as if God should strictly observe the failings and imperfections cleaving to them he might wipe them our and reject them Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Neh. 13. 14 22 31. But yet Blessed is the Man to whom the Lord will not impute sin Rom. 4. 5 8. and Ps 32. 1 2. Blessed are the perfect or undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord Blessed are they that keep his testimonies and that seek him with the whole heart They also do no iniquity they walk in his ways Ps 119. 1 2 6. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit such God justifies not as to their persons only but also as to their works and who then shall condemn them Rom. 8. 1 33 34. A Man's works may be said according to the rule of the Gospel to be perfect when they are done in union with Jesus Eph. 2. 10. and so are produced by the Faith of the Gospel which faith worketh by love and these two are the new creature Gal. 5. 6. with ch 6. 15. when they proceed from the grace of God which brings salvation to all Men known and heartily believed whereby the heart is purified and body washt with that pure water so as according to the teachings thereof denying ungodliness and worldly lusts they walk soberly righteously and godly in this present World Looking for that blessed hope c. Tit. 2. 11 14. and the end of this conversation is that God in all things may be glorified thorow Jesus Christ and therein the good of Men and Brethren is endeavoured and pursued 1 Pet. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 10. 32 33. see the notes on ch 2. v. 5. and thus the works of the weakest as well as of the strongest may be perfect before God for whosoever abideth in Christ sinneth not 1 Joh. 3. 6. Verse 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee The former part of this verse contains in it a gracious direction which our Lord gives to this Angel and Church and it refers to what goes before as is evident In v. 1. he had said thou art dead and here Remember therefore to the end thou mayest be revived quickned enlivened and comforted and it 's like to that Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen see notes on ch 2. v. 5 and so that here directed to is like to what the Psalmist provokes his Soul unto when the sorrows of death compassed him Return saith he unto thy rest O my Soul for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee to wit in that thy rest Ps 116. 3 7. or like to what Jonah relaâ—es when my Soul fainted within me I remembred the Lord and my prayer came in unto thee into thine holy Temple Jonah 2. 4 7. that which did enliven them at the first when they were dead in sins and trespasses was also powerful to revive them again even Christ as declared in the Gospel and so the Gospel of Christ which is the word of life Phil. 2. 16. Or this may have reference unto the former part of v. 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to dy But how should they do that thus Remember therefore â—ow thou hast received and heard c. the weakness of God even the foolish preaching of Christ crucified is stronger than Men It is the power of God whereby thou mayest be enabled to strengthen those dying things Rom. 1. 16 17. 1 Cor. 1. 17 22 25. Or this direction instruction may have reference to the latter clause of v. 2. or to Christ himself as convincing them of and reproving them for what was amiss in them I have not found thy works perfect before God Remember therefore c. like that ch 2.
make us set light by any present confession of the great ones of this World and preserve us from seeking after their approbation Rom. 2. 7. Mal. 3. 16 18. 1 Joh. 3. 1 3. and strengthen us to endure patiently whatever we may suffer for Christs sake and the Gospels To set our faces like a flint as knowing if we partake of the afflictions of the Gospel now and though our names be cast out as evil for the Son of Man's sake and we be made the filth of all things yet if we lose our lives for his sake we shall find them hereafter For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels And then he will reward every Man according to his works Mat. 16. 25 27. and how might it engage us to mortify our members which are upon the earth Col. 3. 4 5. and to resist unto blood striving against sin Heb. 12. 4. 2 Tim. 2. â—1 Verse 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on Chap. 2 Verse 7. Verse 7. And unto the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia write These things saith he that is holy he that is true he that hath the keys of David he that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth After the commandment and direction given to John to write and unto whom see the notes before on ch 2. v. 1. Our Lord describes himself 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true 2. By what he hath He that hath the key of David 3. By what he doth He that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true And so 1. The holy one or He that is holy that is to say 1. He that is pure from all and all manner of uncleanness and pollution so holy is opposed to filthy Rev. 22. 11. and holiness is opposed to all filthiness of the flesh and Spirit to all uncleanness 2 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Thes 4. 7. So he was and is holy he was holy and clean in taking our nature upon him of which he partook by a wonderful work of new creation The Holy Ghost came upon the virgin and the power of the highest did over-shadow her therefore that holy thing that was born of her is called the Son of God Luke 1. 35. he was God's holy Child Acts 4. 27. Though he was born in the likeness of sinful flesh yet he knew no sin Rom. 8. 4. with 2 Cor. 5. 21. and he was holy in all his conversation in the World He did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth when he was reviled he reviled not again c. he loved righteousness and hated iniquity 1 Pet. 2. 19 22. Heb. 1. 9. he always did those things that pleased his Father Joh. 8. 29. 2. The holy one God's holy Child Jesus whom he anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power Acts 4. 27. with ch 10. 38. and who is consecrated unto God from common and profane uses God hath set apart for himself and for peculiar use and service this most excellent one that is holy Ps 4. 3. so holy and profane or common are opposed Ezek. 22. 26. and ch 44. 23. Heb. 10. 29. so he was chosen from among the people and set apart by his Father Ps 89. 19. And that 1. To work redemption for us and that by bearing our sins in his own body on the tree and suffering and dying for them which he hath done and he only none in Heaven or earth was able to do this work for us but himself and there was none else appointed to it but this was God's holy one who died for our sins according to the scriptures and rose again the third day according to the scriptures Ps 16. 10. Acts 4 27. and ch 3. 14. 2. To open our eyes the eyes of our understanding and to turn us from darkness to light c. To which end God hath anointed him with his holy Oyl Ps 89. 20. even with his holy Spirit Acts 10. 38. As he saith Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine elect in whom my Soul delighteth I have put my Spirit upon him he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles and again I will give thee for a covenant of the people for a light of the Gentiles to open the blind eyes to bring forth the prisoners c. Isay 42. 1 16 8. Luke 3. 22. Acts 2. 23. The Spirit of the Lord was upon him because the Lord anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to heal the broken-hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind c. Luke 4. 18. and to be the giveâ— of wisdome to the wise To be the Apostle of the believers profession to declare at first and continually unto them Gods name that the love wherewith he hath loved them may be in them c. Joh. 17. 26. Heb. 3. 1. 3. The holy one the High-priest The word of the oath which was since the law made the Son High-priest who is consecrated for evermore Heb. 7. 28. he hath offered up an acceptable sacrifice for us and now makes intercession for transgressours and everlives to make intercession for them that come to God by him Isay 53. 12. Heb. 7. 25. To take away the iniquities of their holy things and mediate the new Testament for them that the called may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 9. 14 15. such an High priest became us who is holy harmeless undefiled separate from sinners and made higher than the Heavens c. Heb. 7. 25 26 28. 3. He that is Holy to wit in his work to sanctify and holify others As it is said sanctify your selves therefore and be ye holy for I am the Lord your God I am the Lord which sanctify you Lev. 20. 7 8. Indeed he doth Baptize them with the holy Spirit which are not eventually Baptized Mat. 3. 11 13. But especially he sanctifies himself for the sakes of believers that they also may be sanctified thorow the truth Joh. 17. 17 19. he gave himself for his Church that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. see more about the word holy in the notes on ch 4. v. 8. 2. He that is true that is the true and Faithful witness and that 1. In his cross and sufferings by way of propitiation He is the true witness of the love of the Father and of himself Joh. 3. 16 17. Rom. 5. 6 8. 1 Joh. 3. 16. and ch 4. 8 10. Mat. 12. 39. and of God's faithfulness in performing
his promises Isay 55. 4. Luke 1. 69 71. Acts 13. 23 32 33 34. 2. And the true and faithful witness in all his sayings and promises and threats Prov. 8. 6 8. Joh. 14. 6. 2 Joh. 3. Eph. 1. 13. Prov. 14. 27. And who hath sealed to the truth of the Gospel with his precious blood Isay 50. 4 6. Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 13. see the notes on ch 1. v. 5. and on ch 3. v. 14. 2. Our Lord Jesus further describeth himself to us by what he hath viz. He that hath the keys of David To have the keys of David signifies that he hath that ensign of power and Authority spiritually and in truth of which David's was a â—ype and so hereby he gives us to understand that he is the King of Israel As Nathanael saith to him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel Joâ— 1. 49. The key of David may be and surely is more than the key of the house of David which God promised in the type to lay upon the shoulder of Eliakim Isay 22. 22. for though he had a robe yet he was under the King over the houshold v. 15. 22. But by his having the key is meant that he reigns over the house of Jacob and Israel that is to say he hath the supreme Authority given to him over the Church or Israel of God Luke 1. 32 34. And so over the Church of the living God now As the Tabernacle of David signifies As it is said when God did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name then God did return and build again the Tabernacle of David which was fallen down c. Acts 15. 14 16. And so he is the law-giver Isay 33. 22. The only head of the Church Col. 1. 18. and hereafter The Lord God will give him gloriously the throne of his Father David on earth Isay 9. 6 7. and 16. 9 7. and ch 24. 23. As it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth Jer. 23. 5 6. and ch 33. 15 17. and 30. 9. Hos 3. 5. Ps 67. 14. see notes after on v. 21. and he hath this key to open or shut as after follows to which we shall there speak Now here we may learn for our usefulness in that it is said he hath the key of David 1. That he who hath the key of David and so is the head of the Church the King of Israel is one only person one individual person and the Church hath not two heads one in heaven and another in the earth And it was the work of all the holy gifted Men in former times even of Peter also to direct the believers not unto themselves or any mere Man but unto Christ as the head That they might grow up into him in all things which is the head the only head even Christ Eph. 4. 8 14. 15. They hold not the head who worship Angels whether the ministring Spirits or any Bishops or overseers of the Churches though they be or pretend themselves to be the most eminent of them Col. 2. 18 19. The Apostles disclaimed having dominion over the Faith of the believers as too high a thing for them And if they had it not who is he that dare presume in his heart to challenge command or accept it 2 Cor. 1. 24. 2. That he hath the key of David even he that is holy he that is true So we may see This one and only head of the Church is a most excelent one worthy of this high Glory and Honour He is not like unto him that pretends himself to be the head of the Church on earth he is holy and pure in all the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. he who is the King of Saints is only holy Rev. 15. 3 4. where-as that false pretender and presumptuous arrogater is the Man of sin the wicked one 2 Thes 2. 4 8. And the head of the Church is true also even truth it self Joh. 14. 6. whereas that proud usurper and such as listen to and are deceived by him speak lies in hypocrisy 1 Tim. 4. 1 2. and his coming was after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that pâ—rish 2 Thes 2. 8 10 11. 3 That he hath the key of David this shews unto us what power and Authority Christ hath obtained by his precious blood He is the head of the body the Church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things and amongst all persons he might have the preeminence Col. 1. 18 19. yea he is exalted at Gods right hand in the Heavenly places far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come and God hath put all things under his feet and given him to be head over all things to the Church which is his body Eph. 1. 19 23. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. now to receive and make free all that so hear and learn of the Father as to come to him Joh. 8. 35 36. And hereafter he will come again and receive them to himself that where he is they may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. and ch 17. 24. Phil. 2. 6 8 9. 4. And therefore it may provoke and engage us to honour the Son as we honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. To kiss him and submit our selves to his gracious government Ps 2. 12. and own him as our only Rabbi As our Saviour saith to his disciples Be not ye called Rabbi for one is your master even Christ and all ye are Brethren Mat. 23. 8 10. This is contained in the unity of the Spirit that there is one Lord and but one one faith c. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 3 5. Oh that none of us may worship the â—east and his image nor receive his mark in our forehead or in our hand lest we drink of the wine of the wrath oâ— God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence oâ— the holy Angels and in the presence of the lamb Rev. 14. 9 10 11 12. and ch 15. 1 2 3 4. 5. We may from hence learn and hereâ—â— is shew'd unto us from whom it is that any have any subordinate power in the Church of God namely that it is given to them and they receive it from him as he saith to Peter I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 16. 19.
and ch 22. 15. Mat. 7. 22 24. Eph. 5. 3 5 6. Col. 3. 5 6. Gal. 5. 20 21. 1 Cor. 6 9 11. Vse 1. Seeing he shutteth It shews unto us that the door into the Tabernacle of David was opened for and open to all as is intimated before in that it is first said he openeth a door cannot be shut against them for whom it was never opened But he hath made a way for all to come to himself Wisdom haâ—h builded her house she hath â—ewâ— out her seven pillars she hath killed her killing she hath mingled her wine she hath also furnished her table she hath sent forth her maidens she crieth upon the â—ighest places of the city whoso is simple let him turn in hither c. Prov. 9. 1 4 5. God our Saviour would have all Men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth 1 Tim. 2. 4 5. but to this we have said somewhat before 2. In that he saith he shutteth not hath shut from eternity So he signifieth to us that he hath not so tied his hands before Men were born but that now if Men come not while the door is open he shutteth in the present day wo to him that striveth with his maker Let the Potsherd strive with the potsherds of the earth shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it what makest thou or thy work he hath no hands Isay 45. 9. The door is indeed open now in this day and held open until he rises up out of his place of mercy for such as at last provoke him thorow their wickedness to rise up and shut it Isay 26. 21. Luke 13. 25. Mens states were not fixed in a personal consideration before they were born nor are they so while they are joyned to all the living Joh. 5. 23 24. Eccles 9. 4. But they that live may thorow the grace of God which bringeth Salvation to all Men live to him that died for them and rose again 2 Cor. 5. 14 15. and this is God's will concerning them for he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 3. In that he saith he shutteth and no man openeth so it shews unto us that the Man of sin cannot open when he shutteth nor remit their sins whom he retains in Heaven he cannot remit his own sins and therefore not the sins of others none can deliver out of Christ's hands none can open when he or where he shuts Job 12. 14. they who have any authority have it from him they have their keys under and from him and not against him Mat. 16. 19. and therefore let us not have idolatrous esteems of Men Prov. 29. 25. 4. Let the consideration hereof now move and prevail with us to strive to enter in at the strait gate for when once the Master of the house is risen up and hath shut to the door none can open Luke 13. 24 28. Let us labour therefore to enter into his rest lest any Man â—all after the same example of unbelief Heb. 4. 11. Oh let us now receive his grace to purpose for now is the accepted time now is the day of Salvation that we may be born of water and the Spirit and so may enter into the Kingdom of God 2 Cor. 6 1 2. Isay 55. 6 7. Eccl. 12. 1 5. and 9. 10. Joh. 3. 5 7. and content not our selves that we are in the outward court but let us so receive his grace that we may be of and abide in the true sanctuary Mat. 8. 11 12. Verse 8. I know thy works Behold I have set before thee an open door and no Man can shut it for thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name After he had given a description of himselfe in Verse 7. He now addeth this concerning this Angel and Church In which we have 1. An account of his knowledge concerning them I know thy works 2. His gracious use of the key as with respect to them which he calls on them to behold Behold I have set before thee an open door and no Man can shut it 3. The reason thereof For tâ—ou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name 1. An account of his knowledge concerning them I know thy works see the notes before on ch 2. v. 2. and v. 9. and v. 19. Only here we may adde that considering how he commends this Church and blames them for nothing so when he saith I know thy works it may enclude also that he did own and aprove them Though in describing himself v. 7. he saith these things saith he that is holy yet here I know thy works he knows the works of them with a knowledge of approbation though he be holy and none holy as he whose hearts are upright with him This might be a discouragement to us and make us say as they did who is able to stand before this holy Lord God 1 Sam. 6. 20. Or as the Prophet I say when the Cherubims cried one to another Holy Holy Holy is the Lord of hosts Then said he wo is me for I am undone Because I am a Man of unclean lips c. Isay 6. 1 3 5. But now to the end we might not be discouraged or â—aint in our sighing he who is holy here faith I know thy works he himself is made unto the hearty believers holiness 1 Cor. 1. 30. with Exod. 28. 36 38. and he takes away their iniquities Isay 6. 5 7. and the iniquity of their works who come unto God by him and walk in the light as he is in the light Eph. 2. 10 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 7. 25. 1 Joh. 1. 6. and he doth present them in the body of his flesh thorow death holy unblameable and unrebukeable in his sight who continue in the â—aith grounded and setled and are not moved from the hope of the Gospel Col. 1. 22 23. he is sanctifying and clâ—ansing them with the washing of Water in the word Eph. 5. 25 27. So that this needs be no encouragment that he is Holy for though he be so though his name be holy and he dwells yet in the high and holy place yet with him also that is of a contrite and humble Spirit to revive the Spirit of the humble and to revive the heart of the contrite ones Isay 57. 15. 2. His gracious use of the key as with respect to them which he calls on them to behold Behold I have set before thee an open door and no Man can shut it We have in the former verse spoken to the door and his opening it in several particulars and here only we adde that which is not spoken unto viz. I have set before thee an open door an open door wide open to do good to others to propagâ—â—â— and found forth the Gospel a door of utterance liberty and opportunity to publish and preach the glad-tidings
of the Kingdom and therewith to go out thorow this door to others that are without Joh. 10. 9. to go forth into the field of the World Cant. 7. 9. such a door as the Apostle speaks of when he saith A great door and effectual is opened unto me c. 1 Cor. 16. 9. And again when I came to Troas to preach Christ's Gospel and a door was opened to me of the Lord I had no rest in my Spirit c. 2 Cor. 2. 12. And he exhorts the believers to pray for him and his fellow-labourers that God would open to them a door of utterance to speak the mystery of Christ for which saith he I am in bonds Col. 4. 2 3. Eph. 6 18 20. such an open door he had set before this Angel and Church that the word of the Lord might run and be glorified and he did deliver them from those unreasonable and wicked Men that were amongst them the Synagogue of Satan v. 9. And from all others 2 Thes 3. 1 3. And no Man could shut it while he kept it open As he saith to Paul Be not afraid but speak and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no Man shall set on thee to hurt thee Acts 18. 9 10. Luke 13. 22. Now here we may learn 1. That Christ sets an open door for declaring the Gospel and winning Souls not only before his Angels but before his Churches also and so before every believer according to his capacity hence the Apostle exhorts the Saints of Christ at Philippâ— with the Bishops and deacons and not the Bishops and deacons only to shine as lights in the World holding forth the word of life That saith he I may rejoyce in the day of Christ that I have not run in vain neither laboured in vain Phil. 1. 1. with ch 2. 13 16. with Luke 14. 7. they are all an holy nation a peculiar people that they should shew forth the praises of him who hath called them out of darkness into his marvelous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. and as every Man hâ—th received the gift so he is exhorted to minister the same one to another as good stewards of the manifold grace of God 1 Pet. 4. 10 11. and the believing Thessalonians are commended for this Because from them sounded out the word of the Lord c. 1 Thes 1. 7 8. The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every one of them to profit withal Mat. 5. 14 16. 1 Cor. 12. 7. 1 Tim. 4. 12. 1 Pet. 2. 5. 2. Behold he sets an open door before his people whoever be instrumental therein The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord as the rivers of water he turneth it whither soever he will Prov. 21. 1. hence Ezra saith Blessed be the Lord God of our Fathers which hath put such a thing as this is into the Kings heart c. Ezra 7. 27. 28. and ch 9. 8 9. the Father hath committed all judgment and government unto him Joh. 5. 22 23. Mat. 28. 18. and he is pleased at some times to set an open door before his people and to give rest to his Churches that they might be edified and walking in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost might be multiplied Acts 9. 31. he is when he seeth it good for them helping them with a little help Dan. 11. 34. Behold he it is that setteth an open door before his Angels and Churches 1. That we may especially and principally give thanks unto him for any liberty of that nature we are made partakers of he causes his people to be pittied and gives them favour in the sight of Men And when their ways please him he makes their enemies to be at peace with them Ps 106. 45 47. Prov. 16. 7. and hath assured us that the rod of the wicked shall not rest upon the Lot of the righteous lest the righteous put forth his hand to iniquity Ps 125. 3. 2. Behold it is he that opens and keeps open the door that we may have to do with him and may be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let our requests be made known to him Phil. 4. â— To pray for all Men for Kings and all that are in authority that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3. To cause him to hear our voice and let him see our countenance Cant. 2. 13 14 15. 3. Behold he set before them an open door that we may learn out of whose hands we should take it when doors are shut to wit out of his for he opens and no man can shut while he sits and keeps open the door who is he that saith and it cometh to pass when the Lord commands it not out of the mouth of the most high proceeds not evil and good Lam. 3. 37 39. so much he gives us to understand saying I form the light and create darkness I make peace and create evill I the Lord do all these things Isay 45. 7. It 's he that takes away his peace from his people when it is removed even loving-kindness and mercies Jer. 16. 5. Adivine sentence is in the lips of the King his mouth transgresses not in judgment Prov. 16. 9 10. 4. The consideration hereof may engage us to fear and reverence him and not Man Idolatrously when he pleases he will say and his word shall stand Cast ye up cast ye up prepare the way take up the stumbling-blockout of the way of my people Isay 57. 14. and when he doth so though their enemies associate themselves together though they gird themselves though they take counsel together though they speak the word against them it shall not stand Isay 8. 9 14. when he gives quietness who then can make trouble and when he hideth his face who then can behold him Job 34. 29. Oh then let us beware and not provoke him Exod. 23. 20 21. 3. We have now to consider the reason of the former viz. For thou hast a little strength and hast kept my word and hast not denied my name For thou hast a little strength he saith not their strength was little or he who was their strength for surely the Lord was their strength Ps 46. 1. and 84. 5. Isay 26. 3 4. he is a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress Isay 25. 4. But they had a little strength that is they were not so strong in faith as some others Rom. 4. 20. and 14. 1. and ch 15. 1. of little faith as our Saviour saith to his disciples Mat. 6. 30. weak to do and suffer for Christ's sake ready to faint in a day of adversity Prov. 24. 10. But little Children and babes in Christ in comparison of some other 1 Joh. 2. 13 15. 1 Cor. 3. 1. They had but little knowledge little Faith little confidence little experience and yet
he doth not despise the day of small things Zech. 4. 10. Behold he is great and despiseth not any he is mighty in strength and wisdom Job 36. 5. he shall feed his flock like a shepherd he shall gather his lambs with his arm and carry them in his bosome Isay 40. 11. Abruised reed shall he not break and the smoaking flax shall he not quench he shall bring forth judgment unto truth Isay 42. 3 4. he saith strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees say to them that are of a fearful heart be strong fear not Isay 35. and charges Peter first of all as he loved him to feed his Lambs before he saith feed my sheep Joh. 21. 15 17. and by his Spirit exhorts the believers to comfort the feeble-minded and support the weak which the strong ought to do 1 Thes 5. 14. Rom. 15. 1. of such as have but little strength he takes notice and speaketh comfortably to them their hearts being upright before him and is most tender of and compassionate towards them What a Comfort is this for poor weak and infirm ones and how may it strengthen them to hold on their way that they may be stronger and stronger and to grow in Grace and in the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Joh. 17. 9. Psal 84. 4 5 7. And thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name See notes on chap. 2. v. 13. and v. 25. And on chap. 3. v. 11. Only here we shall note 1. That those who have but a little strength may keep his word in their hearts and so also they shall be fitted to their Lips So did this Angel and Church of whom our Lord saith Thou hast a little strength he affirms the same by way of commendation of those weak ones which he doth of his Apostles in his Address to his Father concerning whom he saith They have kept thy Word Joh. 17. 6. We may keep his Word and shall do so if we let it abide in us 1 Joh. 2. 24. Col. 3. 16. And indeed the Gospel of Christ is the power of God the Power and Arm of God is put forth in it to enable weak ones to keep it and hold it fast in despight of the Devil and his Instruments 1 Joh. 2. 12 14 24. Rom. 1. 16. Therethorow he gives gives power to the faint and to them that have no might he increaseth strength when the Youths faint and be weary and the young men utterly fall they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength Isay 40. 29 31. If they have but what they have if they do but receive it and retain it to purpose and have it in usefulness he will not be wanting to them To him that hath shall be given and he shall have more abundantly Mat. 13. 13. As our Saviour said to the Apostles when they said unto him Increase our Faith the Lord saith If ye had Faith as a Grain of Mustard seed ye might say to this Sycamine-tree be thou plucked up by the Root and be thou planted in the Sea and it should obey you As if he should say if ye had but what ye have though it were never so little ye should remove impediments and do excellent things Luke 17. 5 6. The weak might then say I am strong Joel 3. 10. 2. In that he saith Thou hast kept my word and hast not denied my name So he gives us to understand that they were indeed lovers of him For saith our Saviour He that hath my Commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him And again If any Man love me he will keep my word c. Joh. 14. 21 23. Whoso keepeth his word in him verily is the love of God perfected Hereby know we that we are in him saith 1 Joh. 2. 3 5. Joh. 15. 9 10. Men may pretend love to Jesus Christ but it is but in word and in tongue unless his word be held fast in the midst of our hearts and mouths 2 Joh. 9. Joh. 14. 24. And we have here conjoyned an affirmation and denial thou hast kept and hast not denied to denotâ— their greater integrity and uprightness herein and the wâ—â—ghtiness hereof as also ch 2. v. 13. Joh. 1. 20. 3. To such as these he will set and keep an open Door while he hath work for them to do that the word of the Lord may have free course and how little strength soever they have they shall go in and out and find pasture he will set the Door not a little but wide open and that he can do though they meet with persecution and though they should be in Prison and under restraint He can cause that to happen rather to the furtherance of the Gospel as Phil. 1 12 14. Vnto everyone that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance Mat. 25. 29. When a Man's ways please the Lord he will make his Enemies to be at Peace with him Prov. 16. 7. Verse 9. Behold I will make them of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lye Behold I will make them to come and worship before thy Feet and to know that I have loved thee In this Verse our Lord assures this Angel and Church that in due season he will make their Enemies to bow down themselves to them and to know and acknowledge what now they will not Wherein consider we 1. The Persons concerning whom ke speaks who are described 1. By our Saviour them of the Synagogue of Satan 2. By the Title they took to themselves though falsly which say they are Jews and are not but do lye 2. What he assures concerning them and that in two particulars that is to say 1. I will make them I will make them come and worship before thy Feet 2. And I will make them I will make them know that I have loved thee 3. The note of Attention doubled Behold Behold 1. The persons concerning whom he speaks who are described 1. By our Saviour them of the Synagogue of Satan where Christ hath his Church too oft the Devil hath his Synagogue See notes on ch 2. v. 9. Our Lord may here and ch 2. 9. call them the Synagogue of Satan 1. Because they were gathered together not by Christ but by Satan Isay 54. 15. And by such things as the God of this World commendeth corruptible earthly worldly things such as name praise repute to establish a righteousness of their own Mat. 6. 2 18. Isay 65. 2 4. Or the riches and honour of this World they did mind earthly things as Phil. 3. 17 19. They were a distinct company from the Church of Christ in Philadelphia and might be like them in former times who said stand by thy self come not near me for I am holier than thou Isay 65. 4 5. Luke 18. Such as did separate themselves from
shall be preferred before and be more eminent than others even in that Temple also for as one star differs from another in Glory so also will it be in the resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 42. He shall be preferred before little ones of whom yet is the Kingdom of Heaven and before such as have not had any considerable trials or opposition and so no such occasion to fight for our light affliction which is but for a moment works for us a farmore exceeding and eternal weight of Glory while we look not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. he that overcometh shall be exalted above others as the pillar is above the earth generally and as now their sufferings for Christ do abound so then also their consolations by Christ shall answerably abound 2 Cor. 1. 4 5 7. Rev. 22. 12. 2. A pillar By which the King will stand and with whom he will be present for ever as it is said in our types Behold the King stood by the the pillar in the Temple as the manner was 2 King 11. 4 14. 2 Chron. 23. 13. and Josiah stood by a pillar in the house of the Lord 2 King 23. 2 3. So the Tabernacle of God shall be with them that overcome and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them their God Rev. 21. 2 3 7. Joh. 17. 24. 3. More directly a pillar is a strong one though now he be never so weak and have never so little strength v. 8. he shall be a pillar a stable one established so as nothing shall prevail against him As the Lord saith to Jeremy Behold I have made thee this day a defenced city and an iron pillar c. and they shall not prevail against thee for I am with thee Jer. 1. 18 19. indeed now in this day he that abides in Christ sins not he keeps himself and the wicked one touches him not 1 Joh. 3. 6. with ch 5. 18. The gates of hell neither the power nor policy thereof shall not prevail against such an one Mat. 16. 18. Joh. 10. 27 29. But it is possible Men may not abide in Christ and then Satan and his instruments may get their advantage against them as hath been shewn before But hereafter they that overcome shall be like pillars gloriously they shall be so established that they shall not possibly depart or be removed from Christ or his Temple they shall be like the pillars in our types which were set in the porch of the Temple whereof the name of the one was called Jachin that is he shall establish and the name of the other Boaz that is in it is strength 1 King 7. 21. Then they that overcome and keep Christ's works to the end shall be stable for ever God will establish and in them shall be his strength Ps 87. 5. So as they shall go no more out no not for ever as here it presently followeth 4. A pillar on which Christ will write as also followeth presently after so in former times they did write some choice and excellent things of God's law upon their postes or pillars as it is said Thou shalt write these words upon the Posts of thine house and on thy gates Deut. 6. 4 9. and the Church is now called the Pillar of truth upon which the truth is so written that it may be seen and read of all Men they being manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministred by the Apostles written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God not in Tables of stone but in the fleshly Tables of the heart 1 Tim. 3. 15. with 2 Cor. 3. 2 3. so they shall be pillars hereafter gloriously as it is promised and covenanted by the Lord saying I will put my laws into their minds and write them in or upon their hearts Heb. 8. 10 11. with Jer. 31. 33 34. And saith Christ I will make him a pillar in the Temple of my God my God he calls him by way of Eminency and Excellency to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before all others who are called Gods The God of our Lord Jesus Christ is the Father of Glory 1 Cor. 8. 5 6. Eph. 1. 17. And his God because he is immediately originally and eternally and most compleatly and gloriously his and ours thorow and upon the account of him as Christ saith I ascend to my Father and your Father and to my God and your God Joh. 20. 17. Now Christ will make such an one as overcomes A Pillar in the Teâ—ple of his God even in the Church of Christ in its glorious estate The Church is now called the Temple being built upon and abiding in Christ as it is said ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief Corner-Stone In whom all the building fitly framed together grows unto an Holy Temple in the Lord Eph. 2. 20 21. 1 Cor. 3. 16. for ye are the Temple of the living God as God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them c. 2 Cor. 6. 16 17. And this Church will be the Temple of Christs God hereafter when he shall present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinckle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. Which glorious Church or Temple is called by the Prophet Gods Holy Hill or The Hill of the Lord Ps 15. 1. and 24. 1 3. with Allusion to the Temple of God which was built on Mount Moriah 2 Chron. 3. 1. In this glorious Temple he shall hereafter be a Pillar not of or in this World for Christs Kingdom is not of this World Joh. 18. 36. But when the Mountain of the Lords House shall be established or prepared in the top of the Mountains and shall be exalted above the Hills and all Nations shall flow to it Isay 3. 2 3. Mica 4. 1 3. This is therefore a powerful motive and argument to engage us to fight the good fight of Faith and to resist unto Blood striving against Sin for in so doing we shall hereafter inherit Glory when shame shall be the promotion of Fools and Cowards Prov. 3. 35. with Rev. 21. 7 8. 2. And he shall go no more out namely out of this glorious Temple before spoken of no not for ever upon any Account whatever And so 1. They now go forth into the field of the World to call and bring Men into wisdoms house out of it as it is said she hath sent forth her maidens Prov. 9. 1 5. and the Master of the house said to his Servant go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city and again he said Go out into the highways and hedges and compel them to come in that my house may be filled Luke 14. 21 23. Joh.
5. an elder informed John who the palm-bearing Saints which were in heaven were chap. 7. 13 17. and when there were great voices in heaven then of the twenty-four elders only it is said they fell on their faces c. chap. 11. 15 16. which also may evince that by the elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect who are present with the Lord and so in Heaven 3. And this will further appear by their sitting on their thrones by their raiment and crowns on their heads to which we shall speak particularly as we come at these things in order 3. And they appear by the title given to them to mean some that have rule over us though they are not alive in the body to wit the prophets in former times and the apostles of the lamb answerable whereto it is said At the gates of the holy Jerusalem were twelve Angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the lamb Rev. 21. 12 14. and so by these twenty-four elders we may â—nderstand the Patriarchs including the holy prophets and the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ of whose words we should be always mindful as the Apostle Peter signifies saying I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance that ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets and of the commandment of us the Apostle of the Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and so the fathers of the Church in former times are called elders after they were dead in these words By faith the elders obtained a good report Heb. 11. 2 c. and the apostles of Christ are called elders 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2 Joh. 1. 3 Joh. 1. and they are signified to be bishops Acts 1. 20. and both denote their ruling-power in the Church and so it may be said of both the prophets and apostles that they are under Christ the Masters of the congregations of the worshippers of the true God as the Preacher saith The words of the wise are as goads and as nails fastened by the masters of the assemblies which are given from one shepherd Eccles 12. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. they are instrumental fathers and so to be obeyed in the Lord so the Apostle Peter saith to the Jews Ye are the children of the prophets Acts 3. 25. Luke 16. 29 31. and the apostle Paul saith of himself and the same may be said of the residue of the Apostles in the like case Though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4. 15. and the patriarchs prophets and apostles are after their departure out of this world our Guides and Rulers by their good words and examples as the Apostle in imateth when he saith Remember them who have the rule over you or who are the guides of you but who are they it follows who have spoken to you the word of God whose faith follow and these whom he calls our Guides Rulers or Elders as the word also signifies are such of the Holy Prophets and Apostles principally as had died in the â—aith and being absent from the body were present with the Lord as appears also by what follows in our translations viz. considering the end out-going conclusion or consummation of their conversation c. Heb. 13. 7. which place being diligently minded gives great light to this and hugely helps us to understand who these elders are as we have said before to wiâ— the Prophets and Apostles who had lived and died in the faith so in this book the twelve Apostles who were all dead as is very probable John excepted before he received this Revelation are called stars Rev. 12. 1. and as the stars of heaven do rule on earth Gen. 1. 16 18. Psal 136. 9. so also the Prophets and Apostles as stars now they are in their spirits in heaven do by their light in their word and good conversation still guide rule over and govern us instrumentally and so much also we may understand by their seats or thrones Mat. 19. 28. and yet also these twenty-four elders may be as it were the Representative of all the saints and holy ones who had finished their course and kept and died in the faith and whose spirits were in Heaven as the Angel of every of the seven Churches in Asia is spoken to as representing the whole Church of which he was the Angel or Messenger Now these â—our and twenty elders are further described to us 1. By their posture sitting That is to say 1. As kings and as persons of rule and government as these are as before we have seen and as appears in that they in the new song do to the praise of the Lamb with thankfulness acknowledg Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests chap. 5. 10. they are sitting on the four and twenty thrones spoken of in the beginning of the verse which are called their thrones chap. 11. 16. like to those spoken of in chap. 20. 4. where it is said I saw thrones and they sâ—te upon them and judgment was given unto them though not fully the same for that speaks of the thrones the children of the first resurrection shall sit upon when they shall be raised which yet none are And the glory of these elders here spoken of is in some part a fulfilling of that promised by our Lord Jesus unto his Apostles when he saith unto them â— appoint unto you a kingdom that ye may eat and drink at my table and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luke 22. 28 30. and that they sit as those that have some ruling-power and kingly government appears also by their habit and crowns to which after and so these are more excellent than the sain's that are in the earth Psal 16. 2 3. they are Jerusalem above which is free and is the mother of us all Above the holy ones here below Gal. 4. 29. they are in a better state and condition as the Apostle signifies when he saith I have a desire to depaâ—t and to be with Christ which is far better Phil. 1. 23. Now they are absenâ— from the body they are present with the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Indeed by faith the holy ones on earth are kings also as is said He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his father see notes before on chap. 1. ver 6. and chap. 5. 10 But faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. they now walk by faith not by sight 2 Cor. 5. 6. but these elders have attained and are already perfect in their spirits and therein are actually and gloriously kings which the most
redeemed them unto God by his blood In which is implied that he had dyed or as is there exprest was slain and was risen for them and gave himself a ransom to God for them as he hath done for all men 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 2. 1. Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. but not so for the Angels for he took not on him the nature of angels or laid not hold on Angels Heb. 2. 16. Luke 2. 10 11. and in that place also it is said by the living creatures Thou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood that is he had redeemed or bought them through the discovery of his precious blood in the Gospel from their vanities and vain conversation as Acts. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. like that which is said of the hundred forty and four thousand they were redeemed from the earth they were redeemed from among men Rev. 14. 3 4. 2. They were also redeemed out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation chap. 5. 9. which cannot be affirmed of the Angels those ministring spirits 3. They also acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests and we shall reign on the earth chap. 5. 10. like that said chap. 1. 5 6. and chap 20. 6. which shews them to be men and not Angels by nature for these kings priests and reigners are such as shall be raised from the dead before they so reign or are gloriously kings and priests as doth evidently appear in Rev. 20. 4 5 6. 4. These living creatures are distinguished from the Angels Rev. 5. 10 11. yea from all the angels and the angels are said to be about them chap. 7. 11. and chap. 5. 11. and they are distinguished from all ther creatures from every creature which is in heaven and in the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them Rev. 5. 13 14. therefore it most evidently appears that these living creatures are some of mankind 2. And they are also signified to be not the spirits of just men made perfect which are dead to us but to be such as are alive in mortal bodies as hath been said before See the Notes on vers 4. of this Chapter And this appears by the name given to them in that they are always called living ones or living creatures when they are named with the Elders and so generally in Scripture the living are such as live to and with us Hence the Earth of this world is oft-times called the land of the living Job 28. 13. Psal 27. 13. and 52. 5. and 56. 13. and 116. 9. and 142. 5. Isa 53. 8. Jer. 11. 19 c. And many times the living are distinguished from and opposed to thsoe that are dead to us Numb 16. 48. Ruth 2. 20. Eccles 4. 2. Luk. 24. 5. Rom. 14. 9 c. And these living creatures also appear to be such as have not yet finished their course nor rested from their labours because it is said of them vers 8. They have wings and they have no rest day and night whereas of the Elders it is said They are sitting upon their seats or thrones as those that have entred into rest Vers 4. 3. And as distinguished from the Elders as these living creatures are in many places so they appear to be such as are younger than the Elders and younger ones as compared to them unto whom they should submit in the Lord and for his sake 1 Pet. 5. 5. Heb. 13. 7. even the spiritual children of the Prophets Acts 3. 25. and Apostles as many times the Apostles call the Believers to whom they write their children and little children as 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. Gal. 4. 19. 1 Joh. 2. 1. 18. 28. and 3. 17 18 c. As having believed on Christ and God by him thorow their word John 17. 20 and so they are those which are called the seeds seed as Isa 59. 21. And so by these living creatures here spoken of And particularly I conceive are meant the Church of the living God that part of it I mean which is on earth for both the Saints which are in Heaven and those that are on earth are but one family Eph. 3. 15. which is by faith come unto mount Zion and unto the city of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem c. Heb. 12. 22 23. The Church of Christ on Earth in general as a body the mystical body of Christ united by a spiritual and unseen bond even by the spirit of faith unto Christ as their only head and husband Eph. 5. 25 32. Col. 1. 18. and by the spirit of love one to another as members of the same spiritual body Eph. 4. 25. And in this Church there may be had in this place principal but not only respect to the faithful upright painful and laborious teachers angels or overseers amongst them who watch for the souls of others vers 8. And these all hearty and unfeigned believers in the Church on earth and as the Church are the living the living that shall praise him and make known his truth to them that are on the earth Isa 38. 18 19. the seed that shall serve him and whom he will preserve which shall be counted to the Lord for a generation Psal 22. 30 31. And this may also appear to be meant by the four living creatures by that in Psal 68. 10. which we read Thy congregation hath dwelt therein The seventy two Interpreters usually called the seventy and whose translation our Saviour and his Apostles very frequently make use of thus render it Thy living creatures have dwelt therein using the same word which the Apostle doth here and elsewhere frequently in this book which also shews that by these four living creatures are meant Gods congregation on earth his Church the body of Christ or that part of it which is on earth in a general and conjunct consideration And this understanding of the four living creatures to signifie the Saints on earth as a body and in a general consideration affords Answer to the Objections of some against the sense given and may deliver and preserve us from the mistakes of others concerning these living creatures For say some Object 1. That the hundred forty and four thousand sealed Saints in Chap. 7. 4 8. And the great multitude of the Gentile believers mentioned also in Chap. 7 9 10. are distinguished from the living creatures in that same Chapter Vers 11. And that the hundred forty and four thousand in Chap. 14. 1 3. sing a new song before the four living creatures therefore surely they are distinct from them and the four living creatures mean not the whole Church of Christ upon earth Answ What hath been already said gives Answer unto this Objection however in some good measure For 1. We look upon the four living creatures to signifie as is said the Church here in general and as a woman and
mother and the sealed Saints and all particular believers as her children and so in a distinct consideration as members thereof in particular while they are here on earth suitable to that distinction made by the Apostle Paul when he speaking of the Church saith Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12. 27. so the woman and her children or seed are distinctly mentioned in Chap. 12. 17. and so are also Zion and her children in Isa 49. 14 17 21. and chap. 54. 6-13 though in another sense they are of Zion also Psal 87. 5. so here as we have before said we understand by the four living creatures Jehovah's congregation on earth in a general sense and consideration and as a mother and the sealed Saints c. as her seed children and members in particular 2. But it doth appear also that the sealed Saints as mentioned in Chap. 14. 1. and the multitude of believers in chap. 7. 9 10. are such as have dyed in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ since the Apostles time and not of any persons alive in mortal bodies Consider what is said of them in Chap. 7. 9-13-17 and of the hundred forty and four thousand in chap. 14. 1. In that they stand on mount Zion c. Object 2. Others say that by the four living creatures are not meant the Church on earth but that hereby are meant four of the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour though there be a difference amongst them as to these four also who are of this mind some supposing them to be the four Evangelists some conceiving them to be others or some others of the Apostles Answ But these living creatures cannot mean four Apostles or Evangelists nor any four individual persons whatsoever 1. Because these four living creatures as living creatures are in vision signified to continue until Christ come to take to him his great power and to reign see chap. 19. 1-4 which will be after the destruction of mystery Babylon and then after that there is no more mention of four living creatures but no four indivdual persons ever lived or live so long in mortal bodies And to be sure not four Apostles or Evangelists for they were all dead but John before this Revelation was sent and signified unto him See the notes before on chap. 2. vers 13. 2. Because these four living creatures are said to be redeemed unto God by the blood of the Lamb out of every kindred and tongue and nation and people chap. 5. 9. Now of these kindreds and tongues c. there were above four or forty-four therefore they cannot mean four individual persons only but as is said the Church of the living God on earth 2. Why are these living creatures said to be four Answ 1. Surely not to signifie that Christ hath four bodies or four Churches in a general consideration for as the Apostle saith of all unfeigned believers As the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ for by one spirit are we all baptized into one body whether Jews or Gentiles whether bond or free and have been all made to drink into one spirit 1 Cor. 12. 12. 13 27. Rom. 12. 4 5. Eph. 4. 4 5. Though there are threescore Qâ—eens and fourscore Concubines and Virgins without number yet Christ's love his undefiled is but one she is the only one of her mother c. Cant. 6. 8 9. but his one congregation his living creature is called living creatures by the septuagint in Psal 68. 10. as we have said before these are but one Church one body one spouse Col. 1. 18. though the several societies in this one Church are called after the name of the whole and so Churches so the four living creatures in Ezâ—kiel are sometimes spoken of in the plural number and called four living creatures and living creatures Ezâ—k 1. 5 13-15 19. and chap. 3. 13. and sometimes in the singular and so called living creature to denote their unity Ezek. 1. 20 22. and chap. 10. 15 17. 20. Indeed those in Ezekiel and these here are not the same for they were the Cherubims Ezek. 10. 18 20. but these men as we have before shewn but however respect is in this place had unto them And this we have noted from the allusion 2. But these living creatures are said to be four 1. As somâ— conceive with reference to the four camps of the one Israel after the flesh to which Israel as our types frequent respect is had in this book of the Revelation as we have oft noted and may again see We have an account given us of their four camps in Numb 2. 2 10 18 25. and indeed now they are all the Israel of God who believe in Christ The children of the promise whether they be Jews or Gentiles are counted for the seed Rom. 9. 7 9. 1 Cor. 12. 13. the believing Gentiles are made fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Eph. 2. 13-16 Gal. 6. 14-16 they are now fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the Gospel Eph. 3. 6. Rom. 2. 28 29. and into these camps no unclean thing must enter nor shall in Gods esteem so as to be reckoned of them and graciously accepted by him as it is said of our types Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the camp shall ye put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Where we may observe that the one congregation of Israel is sometimes called camp and sometimes camps to wit four Compare Numb 5. 2 3. with chap. 2. See the notes after on ver 7. of this Chapter 2. These living creatures may also be said to be four with respect unto the four parts or quarters of the world into which they are scattered so we read of the four corners of the earth Isa 11. 12. of the four quarters of Heaven Jer. 49. 36. of the four quarters of the earth Rev. 20. 8. and so to acquaint us that the Lord hath placed his Church and People in all the world it is dispersed and scattered now over the face of the whole earth It is implied that his people is scattered in Psal 1. 5. 2 Thes 2. 1. and that they are spread abroad as the four winds of the heaven as Zech. 2. 6. in that it is said He shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. Mark 13. 27. Thus also it doth appear that the Son of man soweth his good seed the children of the Kingdom all over his field of the world Matth. 13.
â—4 30 37 43. and at the feast of Pentecost it is said there were at Jerusalem devout men out of every nation under heaven Acts 2. 5. and yet this was before the Partition-wall was broken down and before the Gospel was so plainly preached according to the Revelation of the mystery as it was afterwards before the Apostles put in execution that commission given to them to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature Mark 16. 15. See Psal 67. 1 2 3. and now the Church is enlarged according to that prophecy Enlarge the place of thy tent and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations spare not lengthen thy cords and strengthen thy stakes for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles c. Isa 54. 1-3 And in his thus dispersing his Church in all the world the wonderful love of Christ to the world of mankind doth appear for he hath created them for his glory as it is said I will bring thy seed from the east and gather thee from the west I will say to the north give up and to the south keep not back bring my sons from far and my daughters from the ends of the earth every one that is called by my name for I have created him for my glory c. Isa 43. 5. 7. Thus also God promised to Jacob that his seed should be dispersed into the four quarters of the world for the good of mankind Thy seed saith he shall be as the dust of the earth and thou shalt spread abroad to the west and to the east and to the north and to the south and in thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed Gen. 28. 14. and so the living creature in Ezekiel as that word is oft used as hath been said and shewn before may be called four living creatures with respect to their work and business in the four corners of the land of Israel See Ezek. 1. 5 6 c. with chap. 7. 2. in which they were to execute those four great and sore judgments Ezek. 14. 21. Indeed there is much dissimiliâ—ude between that and this vision in many things but in this they may agree that as that living creature is called four as with respect to its being designed to and imployed in the four corners of that land so the Church on earth may be called four living creatures as with respect to their being disposed and placed in the four quarters of the earth for the good of the world that they might shine as lights therein holding forth the word of life that men seeing their good works might glorify their father which is in Heaven Phil. 2. 13 16. Matth. 5. 14 16. or as the one wind is called the four winds because it blows in the four quarters of Heaven in the east west north and â—outh so it is said by the Lord unto the Prophet Prophesie unto the wind in the singular number prophesie son of man and say to the wind Thus saith the Lord God come from the four winds c. Ezek. 37. 9. and the wonderful care of God may be seen in preserving his Church in their dispersion and in the midst of the most eminent dangers and judgments and in a day of darkness and tempests the Apostle John in vision saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth holding the four winds of the earth that the wind should not blow on the earth nor on the sea nor on any tree until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads where also the one wind is called four winds Rev. 7. 1 2 3. Zech. 6. 1-5 3. What is meant by this that these four living creatures are said to be in the midst of the throne and round about the throne Answ Hereby is surely meant that they are very neer unto and round about the throne even nearer in this visional representation than the four and twenty Elders ver 4. and chap. 5 6. Indeed some think that two of the living â—reatures were in the midst to wit at the foremost points of the throne and two at the hindmost but the same thing is affirmed of all four that they were not two within or in the midst and two without but all four within or in the midst to wit of the circumference of the throne and round about yet so as all were in the midst and so about the throne within the compass of it and neerer to the throne than any besides the lamb and the seven spirits for the lamb hath them they are upon him See the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. Object But some may object and say This interpretation is contrary to what you have said on ver 4. of this Chapter viz. that the elders are more excellent than the living creatures and now you seem to oppose that in saying The living creatures are placed neerer the throne than the elders and it is generally supposed and concluded that the most excellent are next the throne Answ 1. Though what is said in the Objection be indeed generally concluded yet it is not universally true therefore it is so indeed as with respect to the lamb who is next the throne and who is the one and only mediatour as we may see Chap. 5. 6. but not so as to others about the throne And these living creatures may not be placed so neer the throne to shew their excellency above the Elders nor are they upon this account so placed for the elders are more excellent than these nor doth their being thus placed or disposed necessarily prove any such thing for it is said The angels are round about the throne and about the elders and the four living creatures and so more remote and further off from the throne in this visional representation Rev. 5. 11. and chap. 7. 11. and yet neither these nor those are simply more excellent than the Angels nor will they be equal to them till the resurrection of the just as it appears by our Saviours saying viz. They that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage neither can they dye any more for they are equal unto the angels Luk. 20. 35 36. and chap. 9. 26. Zech. 12. 8. and therefore that Objection is of no force against what we have said 2. But these four living creatures may be so disposed upon another account namely to denote Gods peculiar care of and tendring them in their great infirmity and weakness and amidst the many dangers and enemies they are annoyed and surrounded with from which the Elders and Angels are free and delivered Even as a loving and tender-hearted parent carries his little child in his arms and places it next to himself not to signifie its excellency above its elder brethren but
ascended up unto the right hand of God and received of the father the promise of the holy Spirit which also he hath shed forth and poured out upon his holy Apostles that by them the preaching might be fully known and they have used great plainness of speech and not as Moses who put a veiâ— over his face c. so as his Churches may all with open face behold the glory of the Lord c. 2 Cor. 3. 12 13 18. Act. 2. 17. and now they may arise and shine for their light is come Isa 59. 20 21. and chap. 60. 1 2. with Eph. 5. 14. and though among them that were born of women there had not risen a greater Prophet than John the Baptist Yet as our Saviour saith he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he Matth. 11. 11. the anointing which they have received abideth in them and they neâ—d not that any man teach them but as the same anointing teacheth them of all things and is truth and is no lye 1 John 2. 27. and thus we here understand this saying The living creatures the Church in the four quarters of the world were full of eyes full of quick-sighted men and full of understanding as hath been said and they are said to be full of eyes before and behind That is to say 1. Before To see and behold things before and so to behold Jesus Christ and him crucified who is before them and neerer to the throne than they Chap. 5. 6. They by faith see Jesus who by the grace of God tasted death for every man Heb. 2. 9. and herein perceive his love because he laid down his life for them 1 Joh. 3. 16. He is in the Gospel evidently set forth before their eyes as one who hath been crucified for them Gal. 3. 1. that they might rejoyce in him with joy unspeakable and â—ull of glory 1 Pet. 1. 8. and always sing that new song of praise and thanksgiving Worthy is the lamb that was slain c. Rev. 5. 8 9 10. and to see and behold the glory which he hath received and is possessed of in our nature 2 Cor. 3. 18. and that now he appears in the presence of God for them they are come to Jesus the Media tour of the new Testament and to the blood of sprinkling which speaketh better things than the blood of Abel Hebr. 12. 24. Rev. 5. 6. 2. And in Jesus Christ to behold him that sits on the throne For he that seeth him seeth the father also he that knoweth him knoweth him that sent him John 12. 4â— 45. and chap 14. 6 7. 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. to behold in and through him his wisdom power holiness and justice and his great and wonderful love to manwaâ—d which he hath manifested in sending his only begotten son into the world to be the propitiation for our sins that we might live through him 1 John 4. 8 10 14. and his peculiar love to them that believe in Christ John 14 21 23. and how he sits upon the throne ruling over all and ordering all things for their good especially who love God Psal 103. 19. and 29. 10 11. Rom. 8. 28 32. Now they do â—â—â—h these eyes by faith see the King in his glory as Moses also dâ—â—â— Isa 33 16 17. with Hebr. 11. 27. 3. To behold the thundrings and lightnings and voices all preparations to and executions of wrath and judgment they see when a storm is coming that they may enter into the rock and hide themselves in the dust for fear of the Lord and for the glory of his majesty Isa 2. 10. for all storms and tempests all judgments and testimonies of displeasure proceed out of the throne which is before them See the Notes before on ver 5. and they who have their conversation by faith in Heaven may behold Gods hand when it is lifted up and meditate terrour Isa 33. 17 18. The prudent foresee the evil and hide themselves but the simple pass on and are punished Prov. 22. 3. and chap. 27. 12. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him c. Psal 25. 13 14. 4. To behold future things which shall be hereafter so our Saviour promised his disciples That the holy Spirit should guide them into all truth and shew them things to come John 16. 13. and thus haâ—h he done in this book of the Revelation which God gave unto Jesus Christ to shew unto his servants things which must come to pass Rev. 1. 1. and chap. 22. 6 16. and so with their eyes which are before they may behold the destruction of Mystery Babylon and of all that are enemies to and persist in rebellion against Jesus Christ and his Gospel and People Rev. 11. 18. and chap. 14. 8 11. and chaâ— 18. 19. and the coming of Christ with Clouds Rev. 1. 7. his coming again to raise them that sleep in him in the first resurrection and delivering them from all evil and enemies compleatly and gloriously and granting them to sit with him in his throne and to reign with him on earth Rev. 5. 9 10. and chap. 20. 21 22. they may now by faith look upon these things that are not seen and which are now revealed as in former times they were not 2 Cor. 4. 18. Hence whereas the Prophet speaking of the glory to be revealed saith Since the beginning of the world men have not heard nor perceived by the ear neither hath the eye seen O God besides thee what he hath prepared for him that waits for him The Apostle citeth that Scripture saying Eye hath not seen nor ear heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him But then he addeth hereto further and above what the Prophet had said But God hath revealed them to us by his spirit c. Compare Isa 64. 4. with 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 11. to signifie to us thâ—â— these things are now manifested to us as they were not in foregoiâ—â—imes though yet as with respect to these things it must still be remembred that their sight and knowledg hereof is by faith and but in part 1 Cor. 13. 9 12. and they are instructed that when these things begin to come to pass they should look up and lift up their heads for their redemption draws nigh Luk 21. 28. 2. And these four living creatures are also full of eyes behind to know see and discern things which are over and past As to say a a little 1. To see into the types and shadows of the Law which are accomplished and opened to us in and by Jesus Christ they were a shadow of things to come but the body is of Christ Col. 2. 17. and which things are now revealed to us by Christ and his Apostles in the Gospel which hath by them been preached according to the revelation of the mystery The Law came by Moses but grace and truth by Jesus Christ
chap. 47. 4. and chap. 54. 5. which redemption of his was an act of his love and merciful kindness to them as it is said In his love and in his pity he redeemed them Isa 63. 9. yea and the Holy One of Israel was their Redeemer who hearkned not unto him but rebelled and vexed his holy spirit Isa 48. 17 19. with chap. 63. 9 10. And so in this notion and consideration the Covenant made with Abraham which is evident to be a Covenant of mercy and grace in which is included That Christ should redeem mankind from the curse of the Law and that in him who is the seed of Abraham there should be blessing for all the Nations and Families of the earth and the making of which Covenant was an act and high expression of love and mercy is called His holy covenant as it is said To perform the mercy promised to our forefathers and to remember his holy Covenant Gen. 22. 12 18. with Luke 1. 72. See Isa 49. 7. And here in this place it appears that in this word Holy is included merciful and gracious in that it is said ver 9. the living creatures in saying Holy give thanks to him that sits on the throne to signifie to us that in this acknowledgment they celebrate some grace and kindness of Gods towards them some goodness and mercy for we are very frequently exhorted to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good because his mercy endureth for ever as Psal 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1 29. and Psal 136. 1 3 26. so also we are called upon to give thanks to his holy name when â—avours and merciful loving kindnesses are mentioned and recounted 1 Chr. 16. 10 35. Psal 105. 3 10. and 145. 8 9 21. and David provokes and incites all that is within him to bless the Lords holy name who conferred benefits upon him forgave all his iniquities healed all his diseases redeemed his life from destruction and crowned him with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. and the elect of God are instructed as â—oly ones to put on bowels of mercies kindness c. Col. 3. 1â— and so indeed he that sits upon the throne is holy in this sense that is he is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger and of great mercy The Lord is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 17 21. Now this word is trebled or thrice the living creatures say Holy â—oly holy and that either 1. To signifie to us the three persons subsisting in the Godhead or in the Divine Essence to wit the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost which three have but one name into which we are baptized Mat. 28. 19. and they are one as the Apostle saith There are three which â—ear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God 1 Joh. 5. 7. with ver 9. And from these three this Apostle John had been voting desiring and praying for grace and peace for the seven Churches see notes on chap. 1. ver 4 5 6. as Paul also had done 2 Cor. 13. 14. and these three persons which are one God are the only object of religious and divine worship and each of these three Persons is God the Father is God and he is oft called God the Father Gal. 1. 1 3. Eph. 6. 23. Phil. 2. 11. 1 Cor. 8 6 c. The Son or Word is God over all God blessed for ever Amen Joh. 1. 1 2 3. Rom. 9. 5. the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20 the great God and our Saviour Tit. 2. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 1 Joh. 3. 16. see notes on chap. 5. ver 8. The Holy Ghost is also God so Anâ—nias in lying to the Holy Ghost lyed unto God Acts 5. 3. with ver 4. and whereas in one place it is said The Lord God of Israel spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets c. in another it is said Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost compare Luke 1. 68 70. with 2 Pet. 1. 21. see 2 Sam. 23. 1 2 3. And the Prophet Ezekiel saith The Spirit entred into me and said When I speak with thee I will open thy mouth and thou shalt say unto them Thus saith the Lord God c. consider Ezâ—k 3. 24 27. and each of these persons is holy perfectly so The Father is Holy hence our Saviour calls him Holy Father Joh. 17. 11. The Son is holy the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. Gods Holy Child Acts 3. 14. and chap. 4. 27 30. and frequently the eternal Spirit is called the Holy Ghost or Spirit And that this word is trebled or here thrice used to signifie to us the three persons in the Godhead who are one and but one God appears by the like use of the word by the Seraphims in Isa 6. 2 3. they cryed one to another and said Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Now that hereby the infinitely glorious persons in the Godhead are meant appears by vers 8. also saith the Prophet I heard the voice of the Lord saying Whom shall I send And who will go for us to denote the plurality of persons and yet this further appears to intend the three persons in the Divine Essence by comparing this place with other Scriptures that it is spoken of the Father is generally granted that it is also spoken of the son is affirmed by the Evangelist John saying These things spake Esaias when â—e saw his glory and spake of him Joh. 12. 39 40 41. with Isa 6. 3 12. That it is also spoken of the Holy Ghost is signified to us by the Apostle Paul who saith Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the Prophet c. Acts 28. 25 27. with Isa 6. 3 12. The knowledg of the Holies even of the Father Word and holy Spirit called before Wisdoms is understanding Prov. 9. 10. with ver 1. 2. And this expression may be thus trebled or thrice used to signifie to us that he that sits upon the throne is eternally and immutably Holy with reference to the last clause of this verse which was and is and is to come and in all Holy which was so in all time past one that was infinite in purity and a perfect and eternal hater of sin one that could never endure iniquity in any though never so excellent and glorious creatures or in never so good and happy a condition He spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to hell delivering them into chains of darkness to be reserved unto judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. And spared not the old world but brought in the flâ—ud upon the world of the ungodly and turning the Cities of Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes condemâ—ed them with an overthrow c. 2 Pet. 2. 5 6. And afterward destroyed them that believed not whom formerly he
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
saved 1 Thess 4. 2 3. with Acts 26. 18. His will is evidenced in Christ to be good-will towards men Luke 2 10-14 Isa 49. 6. Luke 2. 30-32 Acts 13. 47. And that such as repent and believe the Gospel should have everlasting life This is the will of him that sent Christ that every one that seeth the son and believeth in him should have eternal life and he will raise him up at the last day to the glorious enjoyment thereof John 3. 15 16. and chap. 5. 24. and chap. 6. 40. And the good Lord whose will is good Rom. 12. 2. fill us with the knowledg of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and encreasing in the knowledg of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering c. Col. 1. 9 10 11. Ephes 5. 14-17 Rom. 12. 1 2. Matth. 12. 50. The End of the Fourth Chapter REVEL Chap. V. verse 1. Vers 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne a Book written within and on the back-side sealed with seven Seals WE have in the former Chapter seen and according to my great weakness considered the Account which the Apostle John gives of the Heavenly Theatre in which is described to us the Imperial Session of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne or supream Seat of Government whose Kingdom Ruleth over all Persons and Things in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth and whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and the Four and twenty Elders and the Four Living Creatures as the Representatives of the Church of the Living God in Heaven and in Earth in a general Consideration the whole Family of Christ Now in this Chapter the Apostle gives us an account of what he farther saw in Vision concerning a Sealed Book with the Opener and opening thereof in general with what followeth thereupon and which Book is particularly opened afterwards as is declared to us in Chap. 6 c. Now in this First Verse we have to consider 1. What the Apostle John farther saw A Book 2. Where he saw this Book In the right hand of him that sate upon the Throne 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book and that is 1. Somewhat of the Writing of it it was Written within and on the back-side 2. Somewhat of the Sealing of it Sealed with Seven Seals 1. What the Apostle farther saw And I saw a Book There is mention made of several Books in this Revelation of Jesus Christ All the things which Jesus Christ by his Angels sent and signified unto the Apostle John he was commanded to Write in a Book and send it unto the Seven Churches in Asia Chap. 1. 2. and Chap. 22. 7 9 10 18 19. So also herein there is mention made of the Book of Life Chap. 3. 5. and 20. 12 15. And of the Lambs Book of Life Chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. and Chap. 21. 27. And of other Books distinct from the Books of Life Chap. 20. 12. But there are two Books spoken of and mentioned in this Revelation which may most fully and properly be called Books of Prophecy the one whereof is that here mentioned and the other is spoken of in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. And the Sum or Contents of these two Books is declared to us in this Book of the Revelation from this place to the end of it Now then it doth evidently appear that this Book spoken of in this place is not the Word of the beginning of Christ for that was not then Sealed but it had been before that time opened by the Holy Apostles they had Preached the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery before this time Rom. 16. 25 26. Eph. 3. 3 4 9. Col. 1. 25 26. And the Apostle John particularly had born record of the Word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ before the things contained in this Book of the Revelation were sent and signified to him See the notes before on Chap. 1. v. 1. and v. 2. But this Book here mentioned doth in general contain in it the Mind Counsels and Purposes of God concerning future Things Actions and Events which should come to pass from and after that time unto the end of this World with the order of their fulfilling and accomplishment and something of the World to come What the Contents of this Book are is I conceive in general declared to us by the Holy Ghost viz. Chap. 4. 1. Things which must be hereafter as also plainly appears in the opening of the Seven Seals under the Seventh whereof the Seven Trumpets sound and when the last of the Seven sounded then great voices in Heaven say The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall Reign for ever and ever chap. 6. and chap. 8. 1 2 7 8 10 12 and chap. 9. 1 13. and chap. 11. 15 18. This Book then is a Book of his Mind Counsels and Purposes who sits upon the Supream Throne of Judgment concerning the things that must come to pass or be hereafter from that time with the order of them And this Book here spoken of is called 1. A Book simply whereas that which is mentioned in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. is called A little Book and thereby it appears that this Book is more large and comprehensive than that 2. This is said to be A Book sealed with seven Seals whereas that which is spoken of chap. 10. 2. Is An open Book To which afterwards Now some as Dr. H. Dr. L. look upon this Book as containing Gods Secret Counsels Purposes and Decrees concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation directly â—and upon the matter wholly with the Judgments to be executed thereupon and the Destruction thereof Their great mistake wherein appears 1. By what We have formerly said and shewn viz. That Jerusalem was destroyed before the Apostle John had these Visions or the Contents of this Book in general sent and signified to him for the Martyr Antipas was slain as is acknowledged generally after the Destruction of Jerusalem and yet before John received these Visions and Revelations from the Lord. See the Notes before on chap. 2. verse 13. 2. And besides that our Lord Jesus had formerly plainly foretold his Disciples of and acquainted them with the Destruction of Jerusalem of the Temple City c. And declared to them very clearly and openly the Signs and Fore-runners thereof while he was with them upon the Earth He then told them there should not be left one Stone upon another which should not be thrown down And had fore-told them as the Forerunners thereof that his Disciples should hear of Wars and rumours of Wars but the end was not yet And that there should be Famines and Pestilence and Earth-quakes And â—oreshewed unto them one
Who is Apollo but Ministers c. So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3. 5-7 What hast thou that thou didst not receive And if thou didst receive why shouldest thou glory as if thou hadst not received it 1 Cor. 4. 7. 2 Cor. 4 5-7 2. To preserve us from trusting or glorying in them or having Idolatrous esteems of them this was a great evil found with the Corinthians as the Apostle signifies saying While one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo are ye not carnal To cure them whereof he adds Who then is Paul c. 1 Cor. 1. 12 13. â—and Chapt. 3. 1-5 21 23. And these things Brethren I have trâ—nsferred my self and to Apollo in a figure for your sakes that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written that no one of you be puffed up for one against another 1 Cor. 4. 6 7. Why should we look earnestly on them as if by their own power or holiness they could do any thing Act. 3. 12. when as without Christ they can do nothing Joh. 15. 2-5 3. The consideration of this that they may be Instruments of Instruction and Consolation to us who are not Authors of it may help us not to despise them because they are but Instruments but to esteem them very highly in love for their works sake 1 Thes 5. 12 13. And to count them worthy of double honour especially such as labour in the Word and Doctrine 1 Tim. 5. 17. For he that heareth them that bring Christ's Doctrine heareth him and he that receiveth them receiveth him and he that receiveth him receiveth him that sent him and he that despiseth despiseth not man but God who also hath given to them his Holy Spirit Luk. 10. 16. Math. 10. 39 40. 1 Thes 4. 2-8 It s true they are men and not GOD but it is as true they are labourers together with God and therefore in taking heed to themselves and to the Doctrine and continuing in them they shall both save themselves and them that hear them and may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble by the comfort wherewith they themselves have been comforted of God 1 Tim. 4. 16. 2 Cor. 1. 3 4. Let no man therefore esteem lightly of them Rom. 10. 15. 4. We may further also Note In that the same Mesâ—enger is not now sent as was before ver 2. That one Messenger may occasion grief and another may be employed to comfort such as are in heaviness and sadness All are Gods Servants and one may be employed in one service and another in another Paul plants and Apollo waters 1 Cor. 3-5 6 7. The Apostle Paul first preached the Gospel in Asia Acts 19. 10. And after John had a Command given him that what he saw he should write in a Book and send to the seven Churches in Asia to instruct admonish reprove comfort them See the Notes before on Chap. 1. ver 11. let none of us therefore despise any of God's Messengers yea though they be not so excellent as some others are but wisely consider that they also work the work of the Lord even as the more eminent oneâ— also do 1 Cor. 16. 10 11. 2 Cor. 8. 18-22-24 2. We have next in order to consider what the Elder said unto the Apostle to comfort him and that is propounded to us 1. By what he said unto the Apostle John as with respect unto himself Weep not Wherein we have signified to us 1. That there was somewhat of Infirmity in the Apostles weeping and lamentation as hath been before noted or else the Elder would not thus have forbidden him to weep In some cases and upon some occasions they may weep and mourn As the Apostle James saith Be afflicted and mourn and weep let your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy into heaviness Jam. 4. 9. But at sometimes they may causlesly or unseasonably lament So Nehemiah c. said unto all the people This day is holy unto the LORD mourn not nor weep neither be ye sorry for all the people wept Neh. 8. 9 10 11 12. And Mary Magdalene thorow her nescience and slowness of heart to believe stood without at the Sepulchre weeping and the Angels say unto her Woman why weepest thou John 2â— 9-12-16 and Paul saith unto some What mâ—an ye to weep and to break mine heart Act. 21. 13. even the most holiest and most eminent Saints while here are subject to infirmities and weaknesses We are men of like passions with you saith Paul concerning himself and Barnabas Act. 14. 14 15. Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are though he was a very eminent Prophet Jam. 5. 17. And here it seems this excellent Apostle did in a great measure weep causlesly or not upon a good ground And many times our weeping may be the fruit of our ignorance or unbelief or forgetfulness and unmindfulness of the excellency of Jesus Christ and those Consolations in and by him 2. But yet we may see the Lord is very pitiful and of very tender mercies and therefore though the Apostle did weep in a great measure causlesly yet he sends a Messenger to speak good words and comfortable words to him to say unto him Weep not and to inform him of or to put to his remembrance what might comfort him and wipe away his tears or deliver him from his sorrow He is not like unto us who are evil if we see another mourn causlesly we are ready to shut up the bowels of oâ—r compassion from him and to say Who would bemoan you or turn a side to comfort you seeing you have no good cause to weep You may even weep on still But who is blind as this most excellent one Seeing many things but he observes them not Isa 42. 19 20. He is not ready to observe Infirmities or quick to anger But he is ready to sympathize with and compassionate his grieved Servants when they wholly or in a great measure mourn causlesly Psal 145. 8. Judg. 10. 16. In all their afflictions and not in some of them only he is afflicted c. Isa 63. 9 He can have compassion on the ignorant in their weepings and them that are out of the way so merciful and comâ—assionate an High Priest is he Heb. 2. 17. and Chap. 5. 2. When Mary Magdalene wept through her infirmity and unbelief our Lord did not say to her Weep on but he then saith to her Woman why weepest thou whom sâ—ekest thou and further saith to her and calls her Mary and so comforts her and turns her sorrow into joy John 20 9-15 16. Animitator of whom in some good measure was the Apostle Paul when some wept causlesly and blame worthily yet he was greatly affected therewith and afflicted therefore What mean you saith he to weep and to break mine heart though he did not
Isai 53. 12. To which more after 5. Stood To denote his abiding and continuing such a Lamb and in the midst of the Throne c. his establishment therein So the word stand doth frequently signifie the same with abide or being established c. Lev. 27. 14 17. Numb 30. 4 14. So it is said The Counsel of the LORD standeth for ever namely abideth or is established and valid and the thoughts of his heart to all Generations Psal 33. 10 11. Isai 46. 10. Prov. 19. 21. So here Christ stood namely he did and doth continue as a Priest for ever The LORD hath fworn and will not repent He is a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedech Psal 110. 4. This man because he continueth â—ver hath an unchangeable Priesthood wherefore he is ablâ— to save to the uttermost them that come to God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them Heb. 6. 20. and Chap. 7. 16 17-28 3. We have to consider where the Apostle John saw this Lamb as it had been slain in this Posture In the midst of the Throne and of the four living Creatures and in the midst of the Elders 1. In the midst of the Throne That is to say 1. He stood in most and next to the Throne Of the living Creatures it is said they are in the midst of the Throne and roâ—nd about the Throne Chap. 4. 6. But the later expression is not here used but it is only said He is in the midst of the Throne even next to it as indeed he is He is one and only Mediator between God and men 1 Tâ—m 2. 5. He makes intercession for the transgressours speaking good for them and to turn away God's wrath from as Jer. 18. 20. Isai 53. 12. and a special Mediator and Advocate for believers Joh. 2. 1 2. He is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions under the first Testament they which are called might receive the Promise of the eternal Inheritance Heb. 9. 14. He intercedes for special favours and blessings to be conferred on them that come unto God by him Rom 8. 34. Heb. 7. 25. And that he doth also for the good of the world that the world may know and believe that God hath sent Christ the Saviour of the world John 17. 9-11-21-23 with 1 John 4. 10-14 And he hath immediate fellowship with him that sitteth upon the Throne unto whom he reveals all his mind and counsels and by him to us as is needful and good for us No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father he hath declared him John 1. 1. 18. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he himself doth John 5. 20. He first receives the words of God and then he gives them forth unto his Disciples and declares unto them his Name and will declare it John 17. 6-8 A Type of whom was Moses the Mediator of the first Testament who received the Law Statutes and Judgments from the Lord and made them known to the people Exod. 19. 3 7 9 20. with Num. 7. 8 9. and ch 8. 1 2. Exod. 33. 11. Num. 12. 6-8 with Gal. 3. 18 19. 2. He is in the midst of the Throne as Mediator and so inferior to him that â—its upon it For he that was in the form of God and thought it no râ—bbâ—ry to be equal with God humbled himsâ—lf for our sakes Phil. 2. 6 7. And â—et it is wonderful cause of rejoycing gladnâ—ss to us that our Lord Jesus Christ is with and hath immediate fellowship with him for God hears him always and all is granted unto him Hence our Saviour saith unto his Disciples Ye have heard how I said unto you I go away and come again unto you If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I go unto my Father for my Father is greater than I John 14 28. 2. In the midst of the Throne Denotes his openness and visibleness there So many times this Phrase in the midst signifâ—es in the view or sight of others So it is said when they had set the woman in the midst that all might behold her John 8. 3 9 And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples Act. 1. 15. And when they had set Peter and John in the midst to wit before them in the view and sight of them Act. 4. 7. with Chap 30. I saw another Angel fly in the midst of Heaven having the everlasting Gospel c. that is he flew openly visibly and conspicuously Rev. 14. 6. So here the Lamb â—â—ood in the midst of the Throne that is he is always in God's eye and view and he stands directly before him as one that hath been slain Rev. 7. 17. his blood and sufferings are always visible in this representation before him that sits upon the Throne that he may always remember and behold him and all his afflictions sorrows and endurings Psal 132. 1. And if precious be the blood of his Saints in the sight of the LORD as is affirmed Psal 116. 15. and 72. 14 much more infinitely more pretious is the blood of Christ as a Lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. with Chap 2. 4. God hath set him against whom his own familiar frriend in whom he trusted which did eat of his bread lift up his heel before his face for ever that he may always lock upon the face of his Anointed one Psal 41. 9-12 with â—sal 84. 9. And there Christ stands actually making intercession for us with his blood which speaketh better things than that of Abâ—l Heb. 12. 24. crying for mercy for men generally while it is called to day and especially for them that do believe 1 Tim. 2. 1-4 6. and Chap. 4. 10. And yet also crying for vengeance upon them who tread under fâ—ot tâ—is Son of God and count this blood of the Covenaâ—t wherewith they have been sanctified a common unholâ— and profane thing Heb. 10. 26-29-31 4. In the midst of the Throne as a Ruler and Shepherd as we have said before Psal 2. 6. And as it is said The Lamb which is in the midst shall rule them or feed them like a shepherd and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters c. Rev. 7. 17. with Isaâ— 49. 10. and Chap. 40. 11. 2. And of the four living Creatures In the midst of them also he stood even in the midst of that part of his Church which is here below in the earth See the Notes before on Chap. 4. ver 6. who have their conversation in Heaven by faith Phil. 3. 17 20. Great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of them Isaâ— 12. 6. See Ezek. 43. 7 9. and Chap. 37. 26 28. To his being in the midst of his Church and Churches we have spoken before See the Notes on Chap. 1.
Chap. 14. 13 14-16 6. Seeing he took the Book in order to the opening it and did afterwards open it Chap. 6 c. So it shews unto us unto whom we should go that we may see and understand the contents of it namely unto this Lamb of God Indeed if the same had been said concerning this Book which the Voice said from Heaven Chap. 19. 4. viz. Seal up those things or as was said to Daniel Shut up the words and seal the Book And again The words are closed up and sealed Dan. 12. 4 9. then it had not been for us to have inquired into it As our Saviour said to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Act. 1. 6 7. The secret things belong unto the LORD our God Deut. 29. 29. But the whole Book of the Revelation and that contain'd therein generally was given unto Christ to shew unto his Servants Rev. 1. 1. And this Book particularly was opened by Christ as afterwards followeth And those things that are revealed belong unto us and to our Children for ever Deut. 29. 29. Therefore let us come unto Christ the Light of the world that he may open our eyes that we may behold these wondrous things of his Law and not go to the worldly wise and prudent ones nor lean to our own understandings Matth. 11. 25-28 To him are we directed by God for upon him he hath put his Spirit that he may bring forth judgment to us Gentiles Isai 42. 1-6 7. And he calls upon us and invites us to come unto himself and there is that in him which may encourage us so to do for he is meek and lowly in heart and will not reject us or refuse to teach us because of our dulness and untractableness He will not strive nor cry nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets A bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench till he bring forth judgment unto victory Isa 42. 1-3 with Matth. 12. 19 20. and Chap. 11. 28 29. Vnto him the Lord GOD hath given the tongue of the Learned that he should speak a word in season to him that is weary Isa 50. 4 5. and he invites us to let him see our countenance and hear our voice Cant. 2. 14. John 14. 6 7. and Chap. 16. 23. Verse 8. And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of Odours or Incense which are the Prayers of Saints In this Verse and the following Verse of this Chapter is declared to us that which ensued and followed upon the Lambs taking the Book among the Saints and Angels c. What Adoration praising and rejoycing there was amongst them And in this Verse particularly is declared to us 1. The humble Prostration and religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and the four and twentâ— Elders 2. What every one of these holy Ones had when they thus with all humility did prostrate themselves and worship 1. The humble Prostration and Religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb. Where we have to consider for our usefulness 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing When he had taken the Book 2. The Religious Action it self of the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders They fell down 3. The Object of their Adoration Before the Lamb. 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing And when he had taken the Book Wherein is intimated and signified to us 1. That this great Honour was given unto and glorious Action done by the Lamb in the view and sight of these holy Ones who were by faith or in their Spirits Inhabiters of Heaven or they were informed hereof and acquainted herewith in due season by the seven Spirits which the Lamb hath and which are sent forth into all the earth ver 6. And which are before his Throne Chap. 1. 4. and Chap. 4. 5. These holy Ones who are Inhabiters of Heaven are not in darkness but Children of the Light Eph. 5. 8. They are called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. with Rev. 5. 8-10 They have an Vnction from the Holy One and they know all things 1 John 2. 20-27 And this Book in general was given to Jesus Christ to shew unto his Servants that are here below in mortal bodies Revel 1. 1. And much more are they acquainted with the Contents of it who are with the Lord and whose spirits are made perfect Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing but he revealeth his Secrets unto his Servants the Prophets and by them unto them that dwell on high Amos 3. 7. The Secret of the LORD is with them that fear him with the righteous and he will shew tâ—em his Covenant Psal 25. 14. Prov. 3. 32. Our Lord Jesus assured his Disciples That the Holy Spirit should teach them all things guide them into all truth and shew them things to coâ—◠〈…〉 6. and Chap. 16. 13-15 to wit in their keeping his commandments Joâ— 14. 15 17 21 23 26. that he should take of his things and shew unto them even of those heavenly things also or things above which he is now doing and will do Joâ— 16. 14 15. with chap. 3. 12. And these promises were not confined to the Apostles as may be seen in many places and passages of that discourse And the you there spoken of are not opposed to other hearty and unfeigned believers but to the world Joh. 14. 22 23. and chap. 16. 7 8 12 13 15. And though the Apostles were preferred herein yet wherein they were so it was for the especial good of the Churches 2 Cor. 4. 5 15. All things saith the Apostle are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cepâ—as c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 11 13 14. unto the Believers it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven Mattâ— 13. 11 12. Oh then Blessed are they and blessed are their eyes for they see Matth. 13. 16 18. And how might the consideration hereof provoke us to come unto and follow Christ For he that followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and chap. 12. 44 46. And to be led by and filled with the Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God And he that is spiritual judgeth or discerneth all things yet he himself is judged or discerned of no man 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 15 16. In that these holy ones fell down and sang as presently after follows when the Lamb had taken the Book and not when they had taken it
also instructs us whose they are in a peculiar consideration who are so bought and that is not their own nor sins or Satans but the Lords they are his whom he hath purchased with his own blood he hath an only right to them and property and interest in them Doubtless he is their Father that hath bought them Deut. 32. 6. though Abraham be ignorant of them and Israel acknowledg them not â—e is their father their redeemer from everlasting is his name Isa 63. 16. And the consideration hereof is very proper and powerful 1. To engage them to be and abide for him and not play the harlot not to be for another so will he also be for them Hos 3. 1 2 3. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Debters they are not to the flesh to live after the flesh for it did not redeem them therefore they are not to live to or after it or the lusts of men Rom. 8. 12 13. 1 Pet. 4. 1 2. and they are bought with a price therefore they should not be the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. But to them to live should be Christ and God in Christ before and besides whom they should have no other God no fellow-creature as the object of their religious worship Exod. 20. 2 3 c. Psal 100. 1-3 Psal 116. 9-16 17. with Exod. 21. 2-6 This is the Character given of them that were redeemed from the Earth and from amongst men they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14. 3 4. Tit. 2. 14. Deut. 32. 5 6 7. 2. And it may encourage and strengthen them to come with boldness to the Throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need and to hope and be confident that in following him and cleaving to him with full purpose he will not forsake them but will save sanctifie and satisfie them and perfect whatsoever concerns them because they are his peculiarly redeemed ones Psal 31. 2-5 To this end the Lord thus speaks to his people in former times Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy name thou art mine when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee c. Isa 43. 1 2 3 5. This Argument the Prophâ—t David makes use of saying I am thine save me Psal 119. 94. I am thy servant give me understanding Ver. 1â—4 126. O turn unto me and have mercy upon me give thy strength unto thy servants and save the son of thy handmaid c. Psal 86. 16. And the Church of God generally thus addresses it self unto the Lord Remember thy congregation thou hast purchased of old the rod of thine inheritance thou hâ—st redeemed c. Psal 74. â— Isa 63. 15-19 4. In that these holy Ones with thankfulness acknowledg to the Lamb tâ—ou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and peâ—ple and nation So it informs us that the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders were not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles Rom. 9. 24 26. yea some of them it seems of Esau's posâ—eâ—iâ—y for they were one nation also and by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esaâ— concerning things to come Heb. 11. 20. Deut. 23. 7 8. some of them were of the less loved or comparatively hated nations and people there may be and surely are in or of every nation such as fear God and work righteousness and so are accepted of him Act. 10. 33 34. so before the partition-wall was wholly broken down and before the Apostles put in execution their large Commission for going into all the world and Preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery to every creature of all the Nations there were abiding at Jerusalem Jews devout men out of every nation under heaven Act. 2. 1-5 And why should we not think that there are now hearty believers and such as are redeemed unto God out of every kindred c. seeing now the place of the Tent of the Church is enlarged and the curtains of her habitations stretched forth c. Isa 54. 1-3 and 60. 1-8 surely there is blessing in Christ the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob â—or all the nations families and kindreds of the earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and chap. 28. 14. Act. 3. 25 26. and the Gospel to be preached to them as it is said I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and or even to every nation and kindred and tongue and people Chap. 14. 6 7. Act. 26. 17 18 Mark 16. 15. with Matth. 28. 19. yea doubtless to that end the Apostles had the gift of Tongues given to them and could speak to every kindred and tongue c. in their language and preached the Gospel plainly to them not to leave them without excuse or render them more miserable than they were before but that they might be turned unto God from all their sins and Idols to serve the living and true God Rom. 16. 25 26. As God sent Christ into the world so he sent his Apostles John 17. 18. and chap. 20 21. and that was not to condemn the world but that the world thorow him might be saved Joh. 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. with Act. 13. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and that in or of every nation some are and others might be of God's redeemed ones here appears in these living creatures and elders for they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. They are Instances and Examples of the grace of God to every nation and people and of the truth hereof 1 Tim. 1. 13 15 16. and those of the redeemed ones in the choice sense who are still on the earth being of every tongue may declare the Gospel to every tongue and language and being of every kindred people and nation they are akin after the flesh to every one and may say of all nations and kindreds respectively as Paul said of the Jews They are our brethren our kinsmen according to the flesh and therefore having a natural and national affection to them having also known and believed the kindness and love or pity of God to mankind their hearts-desire and prayer to God for them should be that they might be saved Rom. 9. 1-3 and chap. 10. 1. and they ought and surely being led by the spirit do indeavour instrumentally after their ability to redeem their brethren and kinsmen as Nehem. 5. 8. whether in â— more private or publick consideration John 1. 40 41. Act. 10. 24. Mark 5. 18 19. And the end of the Lamb in redeeming these out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation was for the good of the residue of all kindreds and tongues c. As the Apostle saith God at
they do any thing or go any-where but what and where their Lord pleaseth it is good for us therefore to pray to God in the Name of Christ to send us them if it be good before him and by them to inform direct or preserve us c. Gen. 24. 40 42. So Manoah intreated the Lord and said O my Lord let the Man of God to wit the Angel which thou didst send come again to us and teach us c. And God hearkened to the voice of Manoah and the Angel of God came again to the Woman c. Judg. 13. 8 9. VVhen Peter was in Prison Prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God for him and in due season the Lord sent his Angel and delivered him out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the People of the Jews Act. 12. 5 11. So our Saviour saith Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and he will presently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels Mat. 26. 53. This course â—et us also take if we need their Ministry let us not pray to or religiously worship them for they are Servants Gods Ministers But let us pour out our hearts to him who is a refuge for us and unto whom all are Servants VVhen the Apostle John fell down to worship before the Feet of the Angel he said unto him See thou do it not for I am thy fellow-Servant He was a Servant and therefore not to be religiously worshipped Rev. 22. 8 9. 3. It may also inform us how we may have their Ministry for our good and that is by coming unto and abiding in Christ Jesus He that dwelleth in the secret of the most high in Christ the Mercy-seat shall lodge under the shadow of the Almighty under the wings of the â—â—erubims of glory which do overshadow the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Ps 91. 9. with Exod. 25. 20. Ps 80. 1. Heb. 9. 5. Because thou hast made the Lord my refuge the most high and not these high ones thine habitation There shall no evil befall thee nor any plague come nigh thy dwelling-place for he shall give his Angels a charge over thee to keep thee in all thy ways They shall bear thee up in their hands lest thou dash thy foot against a stone Ps 91. 9 12. And this leads to the next 2. And round about the living Creatures and the Elders The same also is said of all the Angels And all the Angels stood round about the Elders and the four living Creatures ch 7. 11. Now 1. Round about the living Creatures and Elders may signifie that the living Creatures and Elders are come unto the Angels the Elders are made perfect in spirit and present with the Lord and with the holy Angels 2 Cor. 5. 7 8. Phil. 1. 23. Heb. 12. 22 23. Rev. 18. 20. And the living Creatures by â—aith dwell and have their conversation in Heaven Rev. 12. 12. and ch 13. 6. Phil. 3. 20. They are come unto Mount Zion and unto the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to an inâ—â—merable company of Angâ—ls Heb. 12. 22. 2. Round about them may also denote that the Angels are ministring Spirits unto them and so sent forth and imployed by Christ Heb. 1. 14. for so much round about doth import when spoken of Persons as we have seen before and this will still more plainly appear if we consider that said of â—ll the Angels in ch 7. 11. to wit that they stand about not the Throne only but the Elders and living Creatures also and standing is frequently the posture of Ministers or Servants 1 King 10. 5. 2 Chron. 9. 4. Ps 135. 2. the Church of the living God is called to the fâ—llowship of Gods Son to a Partnership with him being married to him that is raised from the dead Rom. 7. 4. 1 Cor. 6. 17. 2 Cor. 11. 2. Rev. 19. 7 8. And herein in a general consideration preâ—erred before the Angels though not simply or singly so The Church of the living God is preferred before Apostles Prophets c. as such and before Angels for they are Servants of the Church also as it is the Spouse of Christ Hence they are called Servants and all things are the Churches whether Paul or Apollâ— or Cephas c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. with Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 9. 2 Cor. 4. 5. Ezra 7. 24. And so the Angels ministred unto Israel it may seem in the wilderness Ps 78. 25. 1 King 19. 5 7. Yea Are they not all ministring Spirits sent forth to minister for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1. 14. 3. Round about them may give us to understand that they make known to the Angels the things of Christ they are nearer to the Lamb and between them and the Lamb so it is said To the intent that now unto the Principalâ—ties and Powers in heavenly places might be known by the Church the manifold Wisdom of God Eph. 3. 10. To this end also it may seem the Angels frequent the Assemblies of Believers when they assemble together to Pray and Prophecy 1 Cor. 11. 10. And they desire to look into those things which are now reported to us by them that have Preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 4. Round about them as a Camp to enclose them and camp about them And this is often signified to be their work and service as to the Saints here below especially in times of danger or fear The Angel of the Lord encampeth about them that fear him and delivereth them Ps 34. Title and ver 4 7. Gen. 32. 1 2. and they do sometimes deliver them from judgments Psal 91. 1 3 11. and from dangers and mischiefs which their Enemies intend them 2 King 6. 17. and many times out of danger Gen. 19. 15 16. Numb 20. 16. Dan. 3. 28. and ch 6. 22. Act. 5. 19. and ch 12. 7 11. And the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To engage us to fear and trust in the Lord as we have said before Ps 34. 7 8 10. and 91. 9 10 11. 2. It may strengthen his Saints against occasions of fainting and cause them to be quiet from fear of evil for the holy one of Israel will be as is good their defence this innumerable company of Angels are ministring Spirits sent forth and imployed for their good and these are more and more strong and powerful more wise and watchful than their Enemies how potent wise or vigilant soever they are As King Hezekiah said to Judah Be strong and couragious be not afraid nor dismayed for the King of Assyria nor for all the Multitude that is with him for there be more with us than with him with him is an Arm of Flesh but with us is the Lord our God to help us c. And he hath thousand thousands of these heavenly Spirits ministring unto him for the
freâ— against the instruments of affliction to them Rom. 12. 12. Heb. 12. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 20. Ps 37. 1 7. Rev. 13. 10. Patience also is to be exercised in hearing the word of truth and continuing in the workes and labour fore-spoken of Act. 26. 3. Rom. 2. 7. and in waiting for the Lord Ps 37. 7 and enduring what God lays upon them for their follies Heb. 12. 1 8 16. 1 Pet. 2. 20. This he takes notice of and approves amongst those whom afterwards he faults for their follies and these three first things mentioned to wit their workes labour and patience are the same with those commmended in the Church of the Thessalonians of which Paul saith Remembring without ceasing your work of faith and labour of love and patience of hope c. 1 Thes 1. 3. see more of patience in notes on ch 1. v. 9. and ch 3. v. 10. And how thou canst not bear them that are evil 1. By them that are evil we may understand either those who were evil teachers who brought divers and strange Doctrines amongst them Heb. 13. 9. such as did not consent to wholsom words the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Doctrine according to godliness 1 Tim. 6. 3 5. and such are called evil workers Phil. 3. 1 3. And evil Men and seducers are joyned together 2 Tim. 3. 13. and indeed such as these who deny the truth of the Gospel as preached by Christ and his Apostles and bring another Doctrine they are evil and their deeds are evil and hence Timothy is instructed to withdraw himself from such 1 Tim. 6. 3 5. and the believers are warned not to receive such into their house nor bid them God-speed for he that biddeth them God-speed is partaker of their evil deeds 2 Joh. 8. 11. Heb. 13. 7 9. false teachers bring in damnable heresies 2 Pet. 2. 1. their word doth eat as doth a canker or Gangrene 2 Tim. 2. 17 19. and the sheep will not hear them Joh. 10. 8 10. they come to kill steal and to destroy evil doctrines are as dangerous and hurtful as evil practices yea indeed they lead them that receive them into crooked paths and pernicious ways 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. and such evil ones these could not endure As it is said of Christs sheep the sheep follow him for they know his voice And a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him Joh. 10. 4 5. see Rev. 2. v. 13 15. and v. 19 20. And we are instructed to go from the presence of a foolish man when we perceive not in him the lips of knowledg and to cease to hear the Instructions which cause to erre from the words of knowledg Prov. 14. 7. and ch 19. 27. 2 Or by them that are evil may also be meant such as were sinful and vitious in their lives and conversations and such evil ones also they could not bear They did observe that counsel given unto this Church by the Apostle Paul Be ye not partakers with them and have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness but rather reprove them Eph. 5. 3 7 11. they did not sit and keep company with drunkards and profane ones they could not bear them like that Ps 26. 3 5. and 119. 115. and 139. 19 22. and indeed it is unbecoming the Churches to have fellowship with such evil ones also for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness and what communion hath light with darkness and what concord hath Christ with belial wherefore come out from among them and be ye separate saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing and I will receive you c. 2 Cor. 6. 14 16 18. now from hence we may note for our Instruction 1. That though they had works of faith and labour of love yet they could not bear them that were evil Men may have love and the labour thereof and love and be kind to enemies and evil-doers namely they may love them with a love of pity and compassion and yet not bear or be able to endure them so as to have fellowship with them or to accompany or countenance them in evil Men may have charity and yet not endure evil-workers evil and corrupt teachers or such as are seduced and corrupted by them for charity rejoyceth not in iniquity but rejoyceth in the truth 1 Cor. 13. 6. so Thyatira is commended for charity and yet reproved for suffering false teachers see the notes on v. 19. and 20. and they may pity and do good to such as are vitious polluted persons in their ways and practises and yet hate their ways and not endure intimate fellowship with them hence the Apostle exhorts If thine enemy hunger feed him If he thirst give him drink but then Dehorts Be not overcome of evil Be as kind to them otherwise as you will or can but still touch no unclean thing Rom. 12. 20 21. Indeed true love and charity worketh no evil to ones neighbour It leads not to commit Adultery or to keep company with others in any unfruitful work of darkness It is hatred to our neighbours not to rebuke them if there be opportunity for it and they will hear Prov. 9. 7 8. but to suffer sin upon them And much more still it is so when we strengthen or countenance them in their evil ways Rom. 13. 8 10. Lev. 19. 17. Jer. 23. 14. Ps 139. 19 22 2. Though they had patience and could patiently endure affliction yet they could not bear them that were evil Tribulations and persecutions were an easier burden to them then evil persons or their evils their evils were more irksom to them then affliction or they were the greatest affliction they would chuse affliction rather then sin contrary to that Job 36. 21. so the Ps cries out woe is me that I sojourn in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Cedar Ps 120. 5. so unto these it was even an unbearable weight an unsupportable burden to bear them that were evil It was very grievous and hateful to them as is said of them particularly in v. 6. thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans even as an abominable thing 1 Jer. 44. 4. They could not bear nor endure false teachers false Doctrines very zealous against such also the Apostle was as it appears by the titles he gives them and what he saith concerning them Beware saith he of Dogs beware of evil-workers beware of the concision Phil. 3. 1 3. I would they were even cut off which trouble you Gal. 5. 10 12. Oh that such a temper were more found with us also as was with these for which they are approved and commended Though we should pity pray for and do good and be kind to all as we have opportunity and capacity yet we should not endure their evils much less encourage or strengthen them therein And hast tried them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them liars Herein still we have a continuance